Ace in the Hole - TaeFansick (2024)

Chapter 1

Chapter Text

“Ace in the hole.” Charlie had asked him what that meant several weeks ago, once the renovations were finished. Since he had taken up one of the rooms as at least a partial residence to be closer to his daughter, they spent quite a bit of downtime together. She had come into his room that evening while he was organizing his things into the drawers set up when the topic of Alastor had come up.

He didn’t care for the Radio Demon, but from what he gathered, Alastor did make an effort to take on Adam alone. Which was asinine, but admirable in its own way. Lucifer would be lying if he said he didn’t get some satisfaction out of Alastor getting humbled. But it wasn’t worth it seeing Charlie upset, looking for signs of the obnoxious radio personality while they rebuilt. He wasn’t particularly happy to see Alastor again, but the way Charlie lit up kept him from acting too nasty to the man.

After everyone began settling into the hotel again, Alastor was clearly annoyed seeing Lucifer staying. He would make annoying commentary and jabbing remarks, but for the most part, Alastor just glared at him whenever they passed in the hall or were in the same room.

Fine by him, really. But it did mean that he was able to observe Alastor with the other residents.

Shocker, Alastor treated Vaggie much the same as he treated Lucifer. Maybe with a little less performance, but it was the same tone overall. That confirmed his suspicions that Alastor was only pissy with him because of his relationship with Charlie. He appeared to detest anyone close to her. That made sense enough. Sinners could be territorial, especially when they rose to the status of overlord like that asshole.

But when Charlie asked him what does “ace in the hole” mean, because “Rosie called Alastor that” and she “can’t ask Alastor because he just looked confused.”

Ah. Well that is useful information. He paused in his organizing only a moment before he shrugged. “Explains a lot actually.”

“So you know what it means?!” Charlie was always eager to learn something new, and Lucifer liked to think that she got that from him.

He finished the drawer he was working on to sit beside her on the sofa, getting the impression this was going to be a more in-depth conversation. “Before I get into anything, I want it put on the record that me knowing these terms doesn’t mean I know…” he gestured vaguely before continuing with a huff, “his whole deal, okay?” At his daughter’s eager nod, he hummed. “Ace is asexual. I actually have a few followers myself who fall into the category, and there are quite a few here in hell. Sinning doesn’t always involve sex, you know?” At Charlie’s confusion, he explained further. “Asexuals don’t tend to care for sexual relationships. In fact, a lot of them are made sick at the idea.”

“So…Rosie made the joke she knew Alastor and I weren’t a thing because she knows he doesn’t want a relationship…?” Charlie hummed, mulling over the thought. “I mean I guess I haven’t seen him interested in anyone…So yeah, that makes sense.”

“He might be the type that just avoids any relationship that would be more intimate, yeah, but…Charlie, Applecandy, you have to understand that there are a lot of different types of relationships and not all of them involve sex. But that’s something humans are only really beginning to discuss and embrace. Hell, back before humans and org*sms as they are now were a thing, angels had other ways of being…satisfied in each other’s company. And part of the reason your…friend doesn’t date is because he lived during a time where sex was considered a requirement for a relationship.”

“Huh…” Charlie sat quietly as she absorbed the information. “...Do you think it would be too much to say something to him?”

“Normally I would say a person’s preference isn’t your business and to stay out of it, but if he sounded confused like you said before, he may want that vocabulary.” He lifted himself from his seat to stroll over to his small collection of books, the shelves already decorated with various literary-themed ducks, before pulling out a small hundred or so paged piece. “These are some notes and such I’ve collected from some of my followers that fall on this spectrum. The best place to hear about it is from someone who gets it, right?” He presented the book to Charlie. “Feel free to keep it or have him keep it. I’ve gotten what I can from it.”

“Thank you, Dad!” Charlie lit up, launching herself into her father’s arms to embrace him- and nearly crush him in her enthusiasm. “He’s been such a help to the hotel! I wanted to thank him in some way and I just know he’ll love this! Thankyouthankyouthankyou!”

“Just don’t take it personally if he doesn’t want to talk about it yet-” Before he could finish warning her of potential backfiring, she was already rushing out of the room, peppering the air with more praises and thank-yous as she left. In the sudden quiet of the room, he could still hear her dash down the hall, no doubt already on the hunt for her demon friend.

Lucifer rolled his eyes with a smile. It was worth putting up with Alastor just to have these moments with his daughter. Seeing her learn something new that may ultimately help her understand more of the sinners she wanted to help and light up… Even if that joy involved the Radio Demon, it was still a delight to see.

The new revelation of information left him with something to think about as he resumed going through his things.

Chapter 2

Chapter Text

Why was this conversation happening?

“And I flipped through this section on the way here, and I think that may be like…so helpful! I mean, if it isn’t, that’s okay too! I mean, I’m not here to say what you are or what you’re not! But if this helps, then that’s a good thing, right?”

“Charlie-”

“And apparently it’s actually pretty common! Not like…common-common, but enough to have a community. It’s nice! And then they all use their social media to share experiences, which is such a nice use of it! Not like here when social media is just toxic popularity and gossip,”

“Charlie-”

“And there’s these handy charts and graphs and stuff Dad sketched in and I think they’ll be really helpful-”

“Charlie!” At her finally curling her lips in to keep from chattering, Alastor calmed himself. “Your father, you say?”

“Oh! I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to gossip about you!” Charlie fretted. “I just wanted to ask what Rosie meant before! And since you didn’t know and she’s still helping the cannibals recover from fighting with us, I thought I’d ask my dad-”

“And he gave you a book?”

“Of notes! He has some followers and such that are also aces in the hole! Or….aces…Just aces would be the term I think…” She frantically flipped through the small book in her hands before grinning and pointing at a page, holding it open for the demon. “Yes! There! ‘Asexual- or Ace for short- refers to someone who experiences no (or little) sexual attraction or desire’-”

Alastor clapped the book shut as gently as he could without harming the princess holding it. “That’s quite enough,” he cut off as politely as he could mange. Why were they discussing his sexuality in the hall like this?! He didn’t want her in his room right now while he was still healing from his fight with Adam… He didn’t trust that he could hide his grimaces of pain for longer than a few minutes a day. But discussing this so openly wasn’t exactly a treat either…

Charlie wasn’t deterred too much. She smiled and offered the book to Alastor. “Dad said you could keep it if you like. He said that maybe having the right vocabulary for yourself could be helpful!”

Alastor felt his eye twitch. Right. Because Lucifer was just oh so helpful to sinners… “I will keep that in mind.” He too the book only because he knew Charlie wouldn’t let it go. And if he didn’t keep it, she would just keep reading through it and then bringing it up, likely at the worst possible times. “I’ll be sure to take some time to sit with it soon.”

“Tonight? Then we can chat about it?”

“Soon,” he dismissed. “Tonight I’m rather tired. But thank you for thinking about me.” He gave her a placating pat on the head. “Goodnight, Charlie.”

She deflated a bit but let it go. “Okay…Night, Alastor!” Seeing her practically skip away, it was hard to believe she had been in the same fight he was mere weeks ago… To say he was jealous of her and her father’s progress healing was an understatement.

With the princess now leaving him be, he shut his door and carelessly tossed the book off to the side. As if he would take anything from that tiny blonde tumor in stripes.

Chapter 3

Chapter Text

Having Charlie come to rely on him was all part of his long-term plans. Having her see him as an ally and even a friend or mentor of sorts was all well and good. But having her watching him like this was nothing more than irritating. He could feel his eye twitching as Charlie kept looking over at him, her whole body posing as though she was going to split from the seams any second.

It had been only two days and he was beginning to consider finding a way to wipe her memory, but he wasn’t sure it would work on a princess of Hell.

After about twenty minutes, he began to feel achy and felt the need to retreat to his room for a bit. Once he stood up, Charlie rushed over from her spot at the bar talking to Husk to walk beside him.

“Sooooo gotten any reading done lately?” She was grinning so wide it was comical. It would have made Alastor laugh if he wasn’t currently annoyed and in pain.

“I’m afraid not, Your Highness,” he replied smoothly. “The encounter with the angels was more draining than I anticipated.” There. A half-truth to keep her at bay.

As expected, her expression fell from excitement to concern. “Are you okay?”

“Just tired, I assure you.”

“That’s why you’ve been in your room so much?”

“I do hope you haven’t felt neglected in my absence,”

“No no! It’s okay! Angel Dust has been in his rooms more lately, too! And Razzle hasn’t been the same since…” She trailed off, looking sullen. After a brief second, she gave a softer smile. “I understand. It was a lot on everyone.” She reached over to give his arm a comforting squeeze. “Take all the time you need, okay? We’ll be here if you need us,”

Finally! “I do appreciate that. I’ll be sure to let you know if I require anything, but I should be quite alright once I get some much-needed rest.” As he dismissed himself, he nearly sighed in relief.

Oooo

Lucifer watched as his daughter bombarded the Radio Demon once again. He shook his head at the display. He adored his daughter but she could be over-enthusiastic at times…He supposed she also got that from him. Not that he would openly admit it. Probably.

“She’s been up his ass lately,” Husk grumbled. He popped a drink in front of the king. “Hope she’s not getting too chummy if ya know what I mean,”

“I don’t think that’s a concern at this point,” Lucifer brushed off. “She just likes to get to know her friends and keep an eye on them.” He turned back to the jaded bartender. “Speaking of keeping an eye, how has your partner been since the whole ordeal? I feel like we hardly see him,”

“He’s not my partner!” Husk denied, flustered. When Lucifer didn’t do anything but give a knowing smirk, Husk grumbled. “...He’s been busy. Been still working and stuff and…still recovering ya know? So it’s a lot.”

“Understandable,” Lucifer replied. “If there’s anything we can do, let us know. I’ve proven to be pretty useful with healing from time to time,”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks,”

I need something to do with myself in between chats with Charlie… She’s had her hands full trying to plan what to do next concerning Heaven. As much as he loved his daughter, he needed her to take the lead on this. The hotel is her project. He was only there to offer support when and if she needed it. He can’t just take over for her…As much as sometimes he worried about this being too much for her.

“...She’s tough, ya know?”

“What?”

Husk observed the king with patient eyes. “She’s tough,” he said again, co*cking her head towards Charlie who was now chatting with Vaggie on the couch. “She gets strung up because she cares so much but she has a lot of power behind all those dreams. And I don’t just mean Hell power,”

Lucifer gave a grateful smile. “She’s stronger than I was at her age, that’s for sure.”

“We know she’s likely gunna f*ck up again,” Husk commented. “But ya know…I think I look forward to those times too. Seeing her bounce back and still try to make all this work.”

“I honestly don’t know where she gets it from,” the king laughed.

Husk raised a brow at that, nearly voicing his skepticism at the comment. Instead, he kept quiet. It would be more fun to watch things play out from the side. Such is the role of a bartender.

Chapter 4

Chapter Text

The following day, Alastor rose early and left the hotel for the first time since the fight, deciding to visit Rosie.

With Charlie finally off his back, he had been able to relax without any interruptions. It led to him having a peaceful night of listening to some old broadcasts he accumulated and taking up some embroidery, an old hobby his mother taught him when he was young. It was always nice to just listen to the music fill the room and mindlessly stitch into the fabric, only half paying attention to what he was creating. However, the night before, he found part of his work taken up by red stripes and promptly threw the thing on the wall on the other side of the room.

The remains of the project ended up close to where he had tossed the book Charlie gave him and Alastor bit back a snarl. Lucifer. What business did that little prick have discussing him with Charlie? Alastor knew he had managed to cultivate a fairly decent relationship with the princess in his time at the hotel, so why didn’t she just come to him with any questions? Who better to talk about himself than…himself?!

Because the thing she wanted to know, you didn’t know, His own shadow supplied unhelpfully.

He had sat glaring at the book and broken project on the floor for some time before attempting a fitful sleep.

The whole thing led to him escaping the hotel before anyone else awoke to find Rosie. It had been her comment that started all of this, after all.

He didn’t even bother knocking this time he was in such a state.

“Alastor!” Rosie burst in delight, pausing in her restocking. “I haven’t seen you in an age! How have you been? You’re looking horrible!”

“Good to see you too, Rosie,” he replied, at least a little soothed by her presence. As annoyed as he was that her statement got him into this mess, he did adore her and treasured her friendship. “I wanted to discuss something with you privately,”

“If you mean those demons looking to make a deal, I know for sure that they’re still-”

“No. But it does have to do with my last visit.”

“My cannibals and cannibalbettes didn’t trash your hotel, did they? Because if they did-”

“Rosie. This is something more pressing.”

Her endless eyes widened briefly before she gave a nod and gestured for him to follow her back. “I was in the mood for some tea. Why don’t you join me?” It wasn’t so much an offer of tea as it was a social lubricant, but Alastor was grateful nonetheless.

He followed her back and settled into one of the chairs of her room, relaxing into the familiar setting. The two spent many hours here, chatting about nonsense more often than not. He delighted in her weird stories, and with Rosie being far more extroverted than he she had more than enough to share. She was one of the few he shared tales of his mortal life with and one of the few beings that knew him better than he knew himself.

He was happy she wasn’t an enemy. She would level him in a matter of minutes with all she knew about him now.

When Rosie returned with a fresh pot of tea and all the additions, she offered a comforting smile. “Alright.” She settled everything on the table between them, with Alastor helping her find a spot for it all. “Now tell me what’s on your mind. For some reason, this doesn’t feel like it has to do with the whole Heaven and Hell fighting deal.”

“It doesn’t.” He braced himself for what was sure to be an uncomfortable and vulnerable discussion. “...Several days ago, Charlie approached me about the comment you made. When you called me an ‘ace in the hole.’”

“Okay,” Rosie replied easily. A beat of silence passed before she pressed him. “Aannd?”

“What did you mean by it?”

“By you being ace? I didn’t mean it as a bad thing, darling,” she assured, casually sipping her drink.

His ears slumped down and his eye twitched. “What does it even mean?”

Rosie’s brow furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean? We both know you’re not into sex, right?”

“Is that really what it means?”

“Yes! Ace! Asexual! You didn’t think I was trying to have a laugh, did you?”

“I couldn’t be certain at the time. I thought not.” He really didn’t think Rosie would ever try and insult him. A friendly jab but nothing serious. “...So that is what it means.”

Rosie frowned. “Alastor? What’s going on with you?”

“...Charlie asked her father about it. And he knew before I did. You knew before I did. I just thought I was…different.” He slumped in his seat, his smile dimmer than usual as he stared into his cup.

“Different, huh…” Rosie hummed. “Yeah I hear that’s how it normally goes.” When Alastor’s gaze drifted to hers, she continued. “I’ve had a few talk to me about it. And the common theme is they seem to grow up thinking it’s not normal and that something is wrong with them. Usually because someone told them something was wrong with them.”

“...My mother always told me she hoped I’d meet that one person who would change my mind. That someone special. But I never did, and I was fine with that. Even if it meant I was too unusual for most people, I liked it better than forcing myself to…” He shuddered and went quiet.

“I figured as much. Never had the urge, huh?”

“It wasn’t as though I never sought…relief. But involving another person was never a part of it. Or even another demon, once I ended up here.” Why would he bother involving someone else when it was so much easier and less messy to just do it himself?

“You’re not alone in that, Al. It’s perfectly healthy to say you don’t want that sort of thing.”

He gave a humorless laugh. “Healthy! Imagine that word attached to me in any fashion!”

“So Lucifer knows all about it huh? He talk to you about it?”

“No. He gave Charlie a book to give me. To educate me on myself.” He took another sip, muttering about the king being an arrogant prick into his tea.

Rosie smirked. “Really? Wonder why the king of Hell kept a book on it…”

“He has followers that are…like me, I suppose.”

“Talking to others in your community is a good way to learn about yourself. It’s part of the reason all my cannibals like to live and work together. Granted, I only have a few cannibals that are also ace or aromantic, but-”

“A-what?”

“Maybe you need to read that book before joining any community. So you have some foundation.” She gave a shrug. “I mean I can help a little but…can’t say I get it. I’m not ace myself.”

“...I don’t want to use anything he gave me.”

“But he didn’t. Charlie did.”

“Just as well.”

“Why the hate towards Lucifer anyway? You never had a strong opinion about him before,”

“He wasn’t someone’s father before.”

“You don’t really think he’s anything like how your father was, do you?”

“...” Alastor heaved a heavy sigh. “...No. He genuinely adores Charlie.”

“So what’s the issue?”

“....”

“Look, Al, no one is telling you to be buddy-buddy with him. But I don’t think reading a book is going to lead to any friendship bracelets. Just…take it as information. Just like when you find out something about one of the overlords and use it as leverage. All this does is mean you know more about yourself. And then when you’re uncomfortable, you know why. You have the words for it. What’s so bad about that?”

“Hm. You’re a good friend, Rosie.”

“Damn right I am.”

Chapter 5

Chapter Text

“Oh, yeah, that’s the stuff~” Angel Dust groaned.

Husk snickered. “Enjoying the attention?”

“Hey, not every day I get a deep massage from a king~” He melted into the bed and just enjoyed the treatment.

“For this sort of healing, I need to make sure it reaches completely through.” He frowned, his senses reaching out through Angel’s torso. “I know your work can be a lot of pressure, but this is an alarming amount of tension… You don’t have any internal bleeding, thankfully, but you are at risk for some other hazards. Anything from a vicious cramp to an ulcer… Doesn’t your work have vacations?”

Had you told Angel Dust just a couple of months ago that he would be lying on his stomach with the king of Hell straddling him and massaging him in front of his secure and loving almost-boyfriend, he would have laughed in that person’s face. But here he was. Pampered and secure. “Nah, not exactly…Val is a bitch. And since he owns me while in studio, he was pretty clear I have to be there a lot.”

Lucifer paused at that. “Owns you in the studio?”

“Yeah,” Angel shrugged. “Like…ya know, overlords do. They own souls. And I have a deal with him that he owns me. Just how it is,”

“...Are there a lot of deals like that going on?”

“You really have been tucked away a long time,” Husk joked, though the humor was dim behind his smile. “Yeah. Sometimes a deal is how you stay afloat. Like protection but with lots of setbacks…” He hummed. “Sometimes when you’re in a pinch it seems like a good option. They’re good about getting you when you’re down.”

“So you’re also…?”

“With Alastor. Yeah.”

Lucifer’s eyes darkened and he occupied himself with resuming his healing on Angel. “Course he is. Scum.”

Husk raised a brow. “If it makes you feel any better…he’s in a similar position,”

“Someone owns that asshole’s soul?” Lucifer scoffed. “Who would want it? He’s such a prick….Not like he acts like he’s on some other overlord’s radar, anyway. Just does whatever he wants, whenever he wants, no matter who he pisses off-” He huffed, stopping himself from ranting before he got too worked up.

Angel peeked out past his hair at Husk, the two exchanging a look. Angel risked speaking up. “You don’t care for him, huh?”

“Not really,” Lucifer admitted. “Not really chummy with anyone trying to put a wedge between me and my daughter.”

“So a little bit of that anger is inwards, huh?” Angel winced once the words left his mouth. At Lucifer's freezing, Angel felt a shiver of panic. “Not that I mean you should hate yourself! I wouldn’t mean that! I just-!”

“It’s fine.” Lucifer’s voice was quiet. He stayed still, trying to will his hands not to shake before he pulled them from Angel’s frame. “Just um…take it easy for tonight and maybe tomorrow…And uh…I’ll check back up on you after.” He had an unsteady smile on his face as he lifted himself from Angel as smoothly and calmly as he could manage. “Tell me if you feel worse tomorrow, okay?” He didn’t wait for an answer before leaving the room, leaving the door open.

Once the king was out of earshot, Angel groaned. “Me and my mouth….”

“I think he needed to hear it,” Husk assured.

“What?! Who needs to hear that they should-!?”

“Trust me. It needed to be said. Just give it time.”

Chapter 6

Chapter Text

“Charlie. You’re going to have to tell me eventually.”

“I don’t know what you mean!” At Vaggie’s skeptical stare, Charlie struggled. “I can’t just tell someone else’s business! I mean, I did ask my dad about it, but I didn’t know it was such a personal thing when I asked, and now that I know I can’t just say it-!”

“Whoa, Charlie!” Vaggie reached out to pat her partner’s back. “Calm down! I’m not trying to give you a panic attack!” She tried playing it as a joke but seeing how distressed Charlie was, she sighed. “I just noticed you’ve been kinda…far away. Like when you’re making your plans for promoting but…this felt more serious.”

“It is,” Charlie admitted. “But not like in a ‘put the safety of the hotel at risk’ way. Just regular ‘people are a lot and I think I messed up’ way,”

“Well, it is just just right now.” On cue, Keekee settled in between them on the bed, peering up at them curiously. “Or…close enough anyway. So if you want to get it off your chest, I’m here.”

Charlie gave a nod, gnawing at her lower lip before caving. “When I went to cannibal town to enlist some help, I met Alastor’s friend Rosie.” When Vaggie nodded to show she was listening, Charlie took a breath and pressed on. “She started joking that Alastor and I were a couple but before I could correct her or blow her off, she said she knew we weren’t really together because Alastor was an ‘ace in the hole.’ And I didn’t know what that meant and neither did Alastor so I wound up asking my dad and he knew. So he gave me a book on it and I gave that book to Alastor and he hasn’t read it so I don’t know if what I heard was right or if I just got myself involved and made things weird and I feel like if I ask it will just make it weirder!” Charlie panted quietly, feeling flustered at rushing all of that out.

Vaggie blinked. She hadn’t expected that of all things but…it was better than hearing some sort of real crisis was happening. “Okay. Um…I get that this is something you’re worried about but…” How should she phrase it…? “Sweetie, I think this is a problem you can’t do all that much about when it comes to Alastor. But if you’re worried about offending people maybe you can take what you learned and kinda pay it forward?”

“Pay it forward?”

“Yeah. We could…I mean, what about doing some sort of information reference guide? Like a series of posters or a booklet or something? We can have that information available for guests who might still be figuring stuff out…? And maybe we can incorporate that stuff in the trust exercises?” She wasn’t sure how but maybe it would keep Charlie occupied on something constructive.

Sure enough, Charlie lit up. “We’ll do a survey! It can be anonymous and everyone will submit their views on relationships and any questions and we can do a group discussion!”

“Um…Sure…?” It was something and it sounded harmless enough.

“I’m gunna start right now!” Before Charlie could bolt out of bed, Vaggie grabbed her by the waist and pulled her back in.

“Nope! You’re gunna start tomorrow and go to sleep now!”

Charlie pouted but didn’t argue, instead cuddling into her partner. She was still wide awake and clearly thinking about all the ways she could do this new project, but it was still a win in Vaggie’s book.

Chapter 7

Chapter Text

“A survey?”

“All of the results will be anonymous, of course!” Charlie handed the form she made up to her dad. “I figured since you’re staying here, you wouldn’t mind filling one out! Vaggie and I will be doing it too!”

“Fair enough,” Lucifer replied, chuckling. He flipped through the small packet. “These are pretty good questions. General, but still covers enough to make for decent discussion,”

“Right?!” Charlie beamed. “I got up before dawn to get started! I was so excited! I sort of wish I had your book to go off of for reference, but I think I read enough to get at least a few good ideas before I gave it to Alastor-”

“Alastor does have it?”

“Yep!”

“And what did he say to it?”

“I don’t think he’s read it yet,” Charlie replied honestly. “From what he said, he’s still not feeling too great.”

“Still?” Lucifer’s face contorted at that. “Even Angel Dust has been up more than he has! He wasn’t even there for the end of the fight!”

“Well we don’t know how bad he got hurt,” Charlie rebuttled. “He went missing so it’s not like we were around to check his wounds! Not that he’d let us anyway…”

“He hasn’t even let you see them?”

“No, he doesn’t like to be touched so…I just give him space. If this is how he wants to heal, I have to respect that, right?”

Lucifer didn’t argue, but he strongly disagreed. In Alastor’s case, he was a lot of Charlie’s protection. As much as Lucifer didn’t like relying on him, if there was an instance where he was present, he needed to be sure Alastor could step in and help protect his daughter. It was the only reason he allowed the Radio Demon anywhere near Charlie! And though Lucifer didn’t agree with the other demons ’ methods, they were effective enough against other lower-level sinners or weaker Hellborns.

Charlie was clueless about her father’s distaste and took his silence as him agreeing with her. “I’ll be checking in with him when I drop off his survey, but I’m sure he’s fine-”

“I’ll take it to him.”

“Wait, really?”

“If he needs healing, I need to offer to do it for him. He’s a crucial part of your staff and you need him.” It made his stomach churn to admit Charlie needed Alastor, but he promised himself he’d be civil. At least to a point.

Charlie visibly bit back a grin. “But if he says no-”

“If he says no and I think he’ll survive without it, I won’t push the issue. But if he requires help, I will have to make sure he gets it.”

“...Fair enough.” She handed her father a second packet. “I appreciate you trying to get along with him. I know you’re not his biggest fan,”

“Charlie, I just want you safe and for your dream to be protected. And if he has to be involved to make those things happen…then it is what it is.”

“Thank you, Dad.” She quickly embraced her father before pulling back. “I need to get these to everyone so we can go over them tomorrow!” She dashed off, leaving Lucifer slightly regretting offering to help the most annoying demon in the hotel.

Chapter 8

Chapter Text

Lucifer grumbled as he resisted dragging his feet on the way to Alastor’s room. Charlie had thankfully placed them on opposite ends of the hotel so their contact was limited to some extent. It gave him a chance to try and compose himself and get any annoyance out of his system.

When he did finally reach the Radio Demon’s dwelling, he straightened his back and rolled his neck to work out any remaining kinks that might have built up in his tense state. He placed two swift knocks on the door and gave half a step back out of courtesy. He hated it when people loomed right in his doorway. Lucifer clapped his hands behind him as he waited, silently starting a countdown from twenty to give ample time for the demon to answer.

When Alastor strode to his door, he expected Charlie standing there, looking to pester him about something or maybe Nifty insisting on coming in to clean. What he didn’t anticipate was the king of Hell himself, dressed down and somehow appearing both bored and on edge at the same time.

Alastor felt his eyes widen in surprise for a brief second before he masked his expression. “Your Majesty,” he greeted, making a point of sounding sickly sweet. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” If anything else, it was fun to annoy the king.

However, Lucifer didn’t display any annoyance. “I was told you’re still injured. I need to take a look at it.”

Alastor stiffened, eyes narrowing. “That won’t be happening.”

“I wasn’t asking. You need to be in better health for Charlie’s sake. You said you were going to help with the hotel and you can’t if you’re waiting to heal the slow way.” At Alastor's refusing to move or acknowledge what he said, Lucifer rolled his eyes. “I’m not trying to sneak a peek or cop a feel or whatever. I’ve healed everyone here except you. If you want, you can have someone in the room or have the door open during or whatever. I’m not trying anything.”

“And what do you get out of it?”

“I get peace of mind that the asshole who said he’d help keep my daughter’s dream alive is on his feet.”

“...Fair enough.” It nearly killed him to say it. “...You said I can have someone here during?”

“Anyone you need so long as they let me do what I have to.”

Alastor mulled over the offer. He certainly didn’t want Husker…Nifty would be too energetic…Charlie would ask too many questions about his wounds…Angel Dust and Vaggie were a no for a variety of reasons… “Please come in. I’ll need to make a call.” He reluctantly stepped aside to allow Lucifer into his room, leaving the blonde as he stepped over to the phone. There was only one person he trusted seeing him in this state.

Lucifer’s gaze lazily drifted over the details of the room. He didn’t have any desire to sit and get comfortable in Alastor’s territory, so settled on wandering as though taking in a museum exhibit. He repressed a snarl seeing his book on the ground next to a mess on the floor. Hearing Alastor end the call, he stooped over and picked up the book off the floor. “Well. Good to know you don’t treat my belongings any better than you treat me.” When he turned to Alastor again, he noticed that the red-haired demon was still on edge. “Did you at least get something out of it before throwing it around like garbage?”

“...I hadn’t read it yet,” Alastor admitted. He moved to remove his jacket before hesitating, his hands gripping the fabric too tightly to be considered casual. He decided to leave it on longer and forced himself to sit. “Charlie gave it to me but I hadn’t deemed it useful at the time.”

“At the time? So something changed?”

“My friend should be here shortly. If you find it too dull to wait here, I can retrieve you when she arrives.”

Lucifer didn’t bother calling out that Alastor was dodging the question. Discussing one’s sexuality was a tricky territory. No one- not even someone like Alastor- deserved to have their boundaries disrespected like that. He chose instead to sit across from him, placing the book on the small table in between the seats. “I’d rather not give you a chance to decide not to use my healing to your advantage.”

If he was someone like Angel Dust, Alastor would have made a lewd comment about taking advantage of someone like Lucifer. But as it was, he was far too tense to even pretend to be flirtatious to any degree. It was far too quiet for his taste and he reached over to turn on the broadcast he had playing before. “I hope you don’t mind.” It was said as a courtesy. Not because he was all too worried about Lucifer’s comfort.

“It’s fine. I enjoy some jazz now and then.” He occupied himself by pulling out his phone and checking through his messages, just as a way to busy himself. “Who’s this friend I’m going to be meeting? I wasn’t under the impression you had many friends,”

“I don’t,” Alastor confirmed. “Rosie and I met because we’re both overlords. We intermingled and have had arrangements between the two of us. And over some time it bloomed into a genuine friendship.”

“At least something good came from this overlord nonsense,”

“You don’t care for it?”

“No, I don’t,” the king replied sourly.

Alastor hummed innocently. “Then by all means, get rid of it.”

“Excuse me?” Lucifer’s gaze snapped up from his phone.

“You’re the man in charge. If you don’t like something about Hell, can’t you just change it? Or keep it from being a thing in the first place?”

“It’s not that easy-”

“You’re right. It wouldn’t be easy.” He sighed dramatically. “I suppose Charlie didn’t inherit her work ethic from you then.”

“Now you listen here!” Lucifer slammed his cellphone down on the table. “You have no idea what it’s like to run a place like Hell! I didn’t want to be in charge of this place, but I did what I could! I even tried doing what Charlie did and get sinners out of this place, but no one is ever interested in doing the work to change!” His eyes were glowing a vibrant red and Alastor found himself transfixed to the view. “When people like you come down here, they’re only interested in getting power and being in charge! They were the ones who made it so rent is a thing here! That gun violence is a thing here! And all of the other sh*t!” When he huffed indignantly, Alastor could swear he saw flames spark from the blonde.

Was it odd that he found the contrast of fire against Lucifer’s pale skin pretty?

Lucifer was oblivious to his observation and worked to compose himself. Still, his eyes were alight as he glared at Alastor. “If I just wiped their will to do all those things, bad or not, I would just be doing what Heaven tries to do. I want them to do the right things on their own.”

“...How strange.” He settled back and mulled over what the king said. “Sounds a little pathetic for a king but I’m also not shocked to hear you’re too weak to rule over your own people.”

“You think you can do a better job?”

“I have no interest in changing things.” He paused. “Well, maybe change a couple of things to benefit myself but that’s beside the point.”

“Typical asshat sinner,” Lucifer grumbled.

“For the record, I would appreciate you not referring to Rosie as such. She is an absolute darling, overlord or not,”

“If she acts nice, I’ll be good. She’s friends with you so I don’t trust her tastes yet,”

“Fair.” He couldn’t even say why Rosie put up with him, but he did his best to honor her trust. “...I thought occurs to me,”

“Shoot.”

“You don’t need to touch me for this, do you?”

“It will take a little longer, but I can refrain from direct contact. The fewer layers the better, though I understand not wanting to strip completely. So long as you tell me where to focus so I can hit the worst of it first.”

That made sense enough. Alastor felt his stomach churn at the thought but stayed quiet.

Lucifer watched the demon carefully, and against his better judgment began to feel bad for the demon across from him. “You’re not the only one to have-” and issue? “a preference for avoiding being touched. Actually, Vaggie was the same when I healed her. I just did it all through her uniform she had on at the time,”

“Hm.” That shouldn’t have been as nice to hear as it was. He didn’t care what Lucifer thought, and he didn’t need to explain why he didn’t want to be touched. It could be for any reason. His eyes flitted to the book on the table. He hesitated before gently picking it up and finally opening it.

Lucifer didn’t draw attention to the fact and took it as a sign of being civil, if only for a moment. He settled back and resumed looking through his phone.

Chapter 9

Chapter Text

Rosie, as it turns out, was indeed a delight. The moment she let herself into the room, Alastor dropped the attention he had on Lucifer’s book to stand and greet her.

“Alastor!”

“Rosie!” Lucifer didn’t know what to think of seeing Alastor so easily embracing someone, but he could admit it was cute. Like seeing Charlie hug her friends or girlfriend. It was something soft and only them. And not something he was the slightest bit feeling something peculiar about, no sir. She and Alastor had a chemistry that was undoubtedly charming, and as much as Lucifer hated to admit it, it put him at ease. He found himself smiling and observing her playfulness with Alastor until the attention fell on him.

“Alastor, I swear you are the worst at introductions!” Rosie lightly smacked the Radio Demon’s arm as Lucifer pocketed his phone and stood to greet her.

“My apologies, dear.” Alastor turned to gesture towards Lucifer. “We’re going to be joined by the king himself this evening. I’m afraid this wasn’t a typical social call,”

“You only said something about needing someone in the room for you to get healed. Didn’t think it’d be from Lucifer!” She gave a curtsey. “It’s a pleasure, Your Highness~”

“No need to be formal,” Lucifer assured. “Think of me as not here. If that makes it easier. Just so long as I can-” he flailed a hand vaguely towards Alastor. “-do what I have to do.”

An amused smirk danced across Rosie’s lips. “No need to worry about being a bother. You’re being nothing but helpful!” Rosie moved to push Alastor towards the chairs. “Go on, Alastor! Sit and get comfy so we can get this going!”

Lucifer decided he liked anyone that was bossy to the antlered f*ck. “Where are you injured the most? That way I know how to get you set up.” Alastor didn’t speak up right away, but Lucifer noticed his hand begin to go towards his torso. “If it’s more on your front, it’d be easier if you lie on your back. But if you need to be sitting up, I will ask you to be more at an angle.”

“Alastor can lie back no problem,” Rosie insisted. “Alastor, go ahead and get settled on the bed-”

“Or the chaise,” Alastor insisted with a snap of his fingers, making a chaise appear near the sitting area the redhead already established.

Rosie frowned. “And where exactly is our gracious king supposed to sit on that thing? Do you want him to hover over you? Or hunch bent over, getting a bad back? Or- stars forbid- sit on the floor!”

Alastor’s ears slumped slightly and his expression dimmed at the scolding. “I don’t wish to-”

“I can pull up a chair to the chaise,” Lucifer interrupted. “So long as the patient in question can relax.”

Rosie appeared pleased at the turn of events, for whatever reason. “Well sitting in a chair would be nicer to set up my knitting. Hope you mind, Your Majesty-”

“Just Lucifer is fine,”

“-Lucifer then. That’s one of the things I like to do. I like to knit. Especially when I have to wait for something. Tricks me into thinking stuff is happening when it’s not, ya know. Even if it only affects me, it still happened.” She chatted away as Alastor moved the table he had closer to the plush chair he had for her, wanting her to be set up. Lucifer found himself warmed by Alastor showing concern for Rosie’s comfort. “That reminds me, Alastor, if you could get me everyone’s sizes in the next couple of weeks, I’d appreciate it. I don’t know for sure what I’m gunna make, but I wanna make something for Charlie and all her little friends,”

“I’ll see to it,” Alastor replied smoothly. He hesitated to sit on the chaise he had summoned. Once he did, that would mean he and Lucifer would be in far too close of proximity.

The king caught onto what Alastor was thinking and tried to make his tone as soothing as he could. “The sooner we get this done, the sooner I’m out of your hair. And I promise: no direct contact.”

Rosie smiled but kept quiet. She busied herself with setting up her knitting while Alastor finally took his seat. She tried not to be obvious about watching Alastor and Lucifer, but could one blame her? She never expected Lucifer to be like this or for Alastor of all people to be around him. Settling into the plush chair, she began slowly rocking, thankful Alastor made note of her favorite chair at home and made this one a close replica. She would have to make a point of visiting more often.

Lucifer rolled his shoulders, readying himself as he moved a chair closer to the chaise so he would be able to reach without cramping too much. Between the fight, rebuilding, and having to heal everyone after- multiple times in Angel Dust’s case- he was not feeling the best. And Alastor being a powerful demon that was sucking on reserves to still do things like summon chairs and chaise lounges, it was not going to be fun or easy to heal him. Truth be told, it would be easier and quicker to have direct skin-to-skin contact right on the wound, but Lucifer was a firm believer in not compromising someone feeling safe over his own comfort. It was one of the things that set him apart from the other angels and he refused to give up that principle just because he was stuck as ruler of the sinners. “Ready?” At Alastor’s subtle jerk of a nod, Lucifer hovered his hands over the demon’s torso. “Around here?”

“Yes.”

If Lucifer didn’t know any better, he would swear he heard the word come out shaky. He chose not to draw attention to the suspicion and began, a golden glow flowing from his hands to the demon. At the throbbing ache already collecting in his own body, he grimaced and nearly groaned aloud in pain. Alastor really had a number done on himself! The fact that he was still walking around and using his powers was- admittedly- nothing short of impressive.

Rosie’s brow furrowed in concern before she turned back to her knitting. She knew some of Alastor’s past with his father (and a few other men) and knew he was scared out of his mind. He was playing it off as well as he could, but she wished he would just be more honest about what he had been through… It wasn’t like being hurt made him weak! Alastor was one of the strongest people she had ever met, and he needed to let himself heal from those experiences.

But how he healed was up to him. She couldn’t press it… As much as she was tempted to. All she could do was be here to support him in this sensitive moment. Even though she could already tell that Lucifer was only concerned with healing and not taking advantage of her friend.

Oooo

Hours passed and Lucifer felt his own strength taking a substantial hit. He was beginning to get dizzy and nauseous. His head was throbbing and his whole body ached. But he kept pressing, putting more of his power towards healing Alastor because every passing moment meant the redhead was able to do more to help Charlie and the other residents.

But when his head dropped in exhaustion, causing him to snap back into consciousness, he had to call it quits. Hands shaky and legs unsteady, Lucifer pulled back and stood, drawing Rosie and Alastor’s gaze. “I’ll be checking on you tomorrow. Try not to use as much of your abilities until you're fully recovered.” He gave a nod to Rosie. “It was a pleasure meeting you.” When Rosie returned the gesture, he put his remaining strength into not falling to the floor as he left and headed back to his own room.

The king finally gone, Alastor sat up and gently touched where the wound had been from Adam’s strike. It was still sore as ever, but the wounds were all closed. A peek down his shirt showed some discoloration, but the bruises were minor compared to how it looked before. He hated to say it, but he did feel amazing for the first time in weeks.

“Are you alright, honey?”

Alastor sighed. “I’m sorry that was so dull for you,”

“Nonsense! I’m just happy to be out of the shop for a while! And I caught up on my knitting!” She proudly displayed her project, which Alastor couldn’t tell what it was. It looked as though she began making a scarf and then just kept going.

“My, what a lovely…rope?”

“It’s gunna be a blanket, smarty,”

“Ah. Of course,” he chuckled.

“Hey, watch it, or this will be yours to deal with forever. You would never throw out anything if I made it for ya,”

“That’s true.”

“Need to make something special for that king friend of yours. After all that work he did!”

Alastor was less amused by that idea. “I’m sure it was little more than an annoyance on his part?”

“Are you kidding? He was looking terrible by the end of that!” She gave a pointed glare. “You better have something nice planned for him, Al. I mean it. For one it doesn’t hurt to be on Lucifer’s good side. And two-”

“I don’t need to be on his good side,” Alastor huffed.

“And two!” She reached over to make Alastor look her in the eye. “It wouldn’t hurt you to have more friends that genuinely care about you,”

“But he doesn’t care about me. He just knows having me around is helpful to Charlie,”

“Maybe that’s what he’s telling you,” Rosie dismissed. “Heck, maybe that’s what he’s telling himself! But no one- especially demon- is gunna put themselves through that much pain for someone they don’t care about at least a little.” At Alastor trying to argue, she put up her hand to cut him off. “Either way, I expect to hear what you’re planning on doing in return for him because from what he said, he’s gunna have to do all of that mess again tomorrow.” She began packing up her knitting while Alastor mulled over what she said.

Could she be right? He didn’t want to look at Lucifer during so he mainly watched Rosie knit or let his eyes slip shut as he listened to the jazz still drifting from the radio nearby. He didn’t want to be more aware of Lucifer helping him than he already was. Was the king really in pain from helping to heal him? Then why do it for so long? And why should Alastor even care?

Or more…Why does Alastor care…?

Chapter 10

Chapter Text

Feeling sick wasn’t something angels did. And it wasn’t something Lucifer did either. At least not in the same way his dear ex-wife and daughter did. One of the unfortunate parts of having a parent once human meant that Charlie was able to get the occasional cold or flu. He felt awful for Lilith and Charlie having to deal with being stuck in bed ill and so lucky that he himself didn’t have such issues.

What he did have, however, was worse. Whenever Lucifer was feeling under the weather, it wasn’t something that could be mended with medicine. There wasn’t any shortcut to his recovery. He just had to rest and deal with being weak, not using his powers until he was a hundred percent.

Too bad he didn’t have that luxury. Even hacking over the sink in his joined bathroom, Lucifer still tried to pull himself together. He spent the entire day trapped in there trying to rest up before going over to heal Alastor again, but he still felt awful.

He had barely made it to his room the night before, slumping against the walls more than once to catch his breath and regain his balance. He was beyond grateful that everyone was retired for the evening and no one saw him in that state. By the time he reached his room, he collapsed onto the floor, panting. He woke up a little over an hour later, still disoriented, and had locked the door before climbing into bed.

He’d been in the bathroom trying to make himself presentable for the last half hour but he wasn’t doing well. “Just need to sit,” he rasped out to himself. Trembling, he attempted to sit on the edge of the tub, only to miss and stumble to the floor. He groaned and let his head flop back, distantly enjoying how cool the surface of the tub felt against his back. “Just need a minute…” Just another moment and I’ll be fine… He allowed his eyes to slip shut as he caught his breath.

Oooo

“So!” Charlie clapped her hands together, a huge grin on her face. “I see everyone brought their surveys!”

“Almost everyone,” Vaggie teased, giving a pointed look to Alastor.

“I hadn’t received one,” he replied smoothly.

“Yeah, yeah,” Vaggie waved off. “I know. You were actually being responsible and resting for once. So you get a pass.”

“What are these for anyway?” Angel Dust spoke up. “Kinda feels like sex and stuff is all pretty out in the open here, so what’s the deal?”

“You’re right,” Charlie agreed. “We are pretty open about our own identities and such for the most part. But it’s come to my attention that there may be things we still have to learn about ourselves. And that is why I want to take the results of these and compare notes. There may be some stuff we want to ask each other about.” She went around collecting everyone’s papers. “Alastor, if you want to fill one out, I have extras. I still need to collect my dad’s anyway,”

“The big dick in charge did one? Now there’s a preference I wanna know~” Angel purred playfully.

Alastor rolled his eyes and suppressed a grumble. It didn’t go missed by Charlie. “You’re right that it’s important to know a person’s preference, Angel. That’s part of the reason I think filling these out is a good idea. While not everyone is okay with being as open about their preferences, knowing the basics of their identity means we can avoid making people…uncomfy,”

“Hey, I get it,” Husker piped up. “I’m grey ace myself,”

Angel Dust peered over the couch to eye the bartender. “You are?”

Husker shrugged while wiping the bar down. “Just never considered sex a necessary thing. Especially if you don’t plan on staying with the person…I prefer a more lasting connection. Doesn’t mean I have an issue with other people doing stuff but…yeah.”

“Is that why you got annoyed at me all the time?”

“That and you just have an annoying face.”

Angel snorted at the jest and stuck his tongue out before settling into the cushions again. “So this survey is something you’re gunna offer all the new residents?”

“So long as they’re okay with filling one out, I think it would be an okay idea,” Charlie replied. “Lots of sinners are down here under the impression that their orientation is what got them here, and that leads to a lot of hate crimes and trauma. I confirmed with my dad and Emily that Heaven doesn’t actually keep tabs on that sort of thing and that’s all rumor.”

“Even a few of the Exorcists think same-sex relationships are blasphemous without any evidence backing that up,” Vaggie confirmed. “But there were plenty of us that dated.”

“And the questions are a good icebreaker that helps build trust and a community within the hotel,” Charlie added. “I won’t force anyone to fill anything out, though. Totally optional.”

Alastor wasn’t sure if the whole ‘knowing people’s orientation’ was useful to know, but he was reluctantly pleased to know at least one person in the hotel somewhat understood the things he was learning about himself. Even if that person was Husker.

Though going by that book, Lucifer also understood. At least a little.

Speaking of… Alastor took out his pocket watch and hummed quietly to himself. It was past when Lucifer came to his room last night… He stood, silently excusing himself from the room while the group continued discussing the questionnaire Charlie wrote up.

He was a little nervous to see the little blonde sh*t again, but he had still told Rosie not to worry about coming over again. He assured her that he was feeling much better and likely wouldn’t need healing. Or at the very least, wouldn’t need a long session like before. In truth, he just didn’t want to have her using her intense observation skills again. He trusted her insight, but he just didn’t enjoy hearing about Lucifer from her. It made him feel guilty…which was not an emotion he was all that familiar with.

Not that he had any reason to feel guilty. Lucifer was incredibly powerful and had offered to help heal Alastor. It wasn’t the redhead’s fault that he over-estimated himself.

He looked into his room and quirked a brow. Odd. No one was inside or outside his room. Which was ideal, but not expected after last night. Lucifer had stated he would return…Was he planning on later in the evening?

Alastor shrugged and decided to take a walk towards Lucifer’s room. Maybe he would pay the little f*cker back for invading his space last night by invading the king’s room. See how that little tumor likes it when he wakes up seeing the room and only picturing Alastor sitting in there with him. Beyond irritating! To think that he had to start his day by waking up and seeing the chair Lucifer sat in and just…existing! As if he had the right to take up space in Alastor’s life!

Still. He had to play nice to some extent for Charlie’s sake. When he arrived at Lucifer’s room, he plastered on his best smile and knocked, ready to annoy.

Nothing.

“Hm.” Another knock followed by nothing. Well…not nothing. His ears perked as he could swear he heard water running. What was he doing? Deciding to say f*ck it, Alastor popped his head in. When he didn’t see where Lucifer was, he strode in. “Oh, Your Majesty~! We had an arrangement if you recall~” The bathroom door was open and indeed there was the sound of water, flowing softly as if it wasn’t turned off all the way. Alastor rolled his eyes and went to scold the king for being wasteful.

He didn’t expect to find him on the ground.

Chapter 11

Chapter Text

”f*ck! Alastor moved quickly to be sure he locked the door to Lucifer’s room, taking a quick peek out into the hall to be certain no one saw him entering. He felt his cold heart thrumming in a panic and cursed a string of profanities under his breath as he strode back to the bathroom, shutting off the water and assessing Lucifer properly.

The man was hunched in the fetal position, face contorted in pain even with the man unconscious. Somehow he looked even more pale than usual, his blonde hair stuck to his forehead and the back of his neck with sweat. Going by his rumpled clothes, Lucifer must have been attempting to get dressed when he collapsed. He was wearing a white and red striped button up, all of the buttons done wrong and his pajama pants. He hadn’t even managed to get his socks on all the way, with one halfway off his foot and the other foot still bare.

Of course they have stupid ducks on them. That wasn’t the least bit cute or endearing.

Alastor fretted, something he wasn’t familiar with. With every panting breath the king gave, he felt more nervous about being seen there in that room. But if he went to his own room now, he risked being caught coming from there. He and Lucifer didn’t have the…best relationship. They were barely civil. If the king was found near death- or possibly dead- Alastor would be the prime suspect as it was. Charlie would never forgive him.

Then he could kiss any hope of being free goodbye.

Ears slumped in concern, he heard Rosie in his head, voicing her observation over Lucifer being hurt healing him last night. He really should know better than to brush anything Rosie said off. She’d never been wrong about this sort of thing before. Had he listened to her, he could have at least told Charlie about her worries and had the princess check on her father. Then Lucifer could be nursed to health. As it was, he would just get worse…

Or…

Alastor felt a cold calm settle over him. This could be an opportunity… If Lucifer was found dead, he would be suspected, sure…But maybe he could overcome being a suspect. Rosie could tell Charlie that Lucifer looked in poor health to her…And she would most likely be more than happy to vouch for Alastor’s innocence. Charlie was indebted to Rosie since the cannibals rallied to help against the angels. And Charlie had warmed up to him since he first showed up at the hotel. He really could replace Lucifer as a father figure and guide Charlie without the little f*cker in the way! And perhaps Lilith would favor him if Lucifer was no longer holding the throne…

It would be so easy… Lucifer was already struggling. Just a squeeze to his throat… The king would likely never be this weak again. Alastor could use this.

Slowly, he crouched down. When Lucifer still didn’t show any sign of being aware of his presence, Alastor’s hands twitched in anticipation. Do it fast. Just get it done and then you can slip back into your room in a few hours. Just make sure he never gets back up. He could hear his own blood rushing as he crept his hands closer to the blonde’s throat. Just a matter of moments and he could scramble to fast-track his way to freedom-!

“Dad said you could keep it if you like. He said that maybe having the right vocabulary for yourself could be helpful!”

His hands froze.

“The sooner we get this done, the sooner I’m out of your hair. And I promise: no direct contact.”

What was this feeling clawing at his chest?

“But no one- especially demon- is gunna put themselves through that much pain for someone they don’t care about at least a little.”

His cold dead heart was aching with something he couldn’t recognize. A churning of guilt and regret…and for some reason, something that felt like a fear of loss. It was sickeningly close to something he felt a lifetime ago.

A single blink and for a brief instance, it wasn’t Lucifer he was crouched beside, but his own mother. Battered on the floor and crying after one of his own father’s rampages before Alastor helped her up and tended to her.

He hadn’t cared for another person since…

Damnitt… He couldn’t let Charlie feel that same pain. Even if it meant waiting for his own freedom a little longer.

He was getting too soft.

Alastor let his head back as he inhaled deep through his nose. He knew what he had to do. His resolve steadied, he moved close to Lucifer again, this time moving his hands under the small body on the floor. Lucifer was easier to pick up than Alastor expected and Alastor was again reminded of his poor dear mother. He feels smaller than I thought he would… He did his best not to dwell on the way Lucifer’s weight felt in his arms as he carried the king to the bed. He made quick work of tucking the blonde in, leaving his clothes as they were to avoid touching him more.

Checking to be sure Lucifer was still unconscious, Alastor sighed. He slipped off his jacket and tossed it onto the back of the desk chair, pulling it over to the bed. Rolling up his sleeves, he strode to the bathroom, grabbing a washcloth and soaking it in the coldest water the faucet provided before wringing it out. He had to look about the bathroom for an appropriate bowl to fill with more cold water, and thankfully Lucifer had one available. Seems the man had a fondness for the older things just like he did…

He wanted to scold himself for how ridiculous he was acting, but it was too late now. He couldn’t go back to the room anyway if he didn’t want to be seen. Since he had to wait at least a few hours for everyone to go to bed, he may as well just get this over with.

Bringing the bowl over to the nightstand, he awkwardly paused over Lucifer again. Quickly. Just do it. With a huff, he gently picked up Lucifer enough to sit him up, running the cloth over his neck to clean up some of the sweat. He could now feel how overheated Lucifer felt, but at least he sounded a little less in pain. Not that Alastor actually cared about that.

His eyes kept darting away from the king, hardly believing he was in this position. He set the king back down against the pillows and brushed off his own shoulder as though to get rid of any germs Lucifer may have left on him. Soaking the cloth again, he wrung and folded it to set it against Lucifer’s forehead. He most certainly didn’t gain any satisfaction from seeing Lucifer’s pain expression ease a little at the contact of the cooled cloth.

Grumbling to himself, Alastor sat back against the chair he brought over to the bed. He wasn’t sure what had gotten into him, but in any case, he was stuck at least for a little while.

Chapter 12

Chapter Text

When the light of what could be considered daybreak in Hell broke through the window, Lucifer groaned and turned over, eyes burning at the blaze of light attempting to burn through his eyelids. He grumbled when he became aware of a dampness on his face and pillow and reluctantly opened his eyes while patting at his face to find the source of the unwelcome sensation. A washcloth flopped into his hand and his face furrowed in confusion. He didn’t recall getting that earlier…

His muscles screamed at him as he sat up to survey the room. It was most certainly his own, but he could have sworn he got out of bed. Didn’t he…? He wasn’t in the best state so…maybe he had gone back to bed…?

Seeing the large bowl of water on his nightstand he highly doubted it. Someone found him.

Heat gathered in his cheeks and he twisted the washcloth in his grip, a flood of embarrassment flooding his consciousness. Who found him? It wouldn’t have been Charlie or her girlfriend or they would have stayed to keep an eye on him. No doubt his daughter would be terrified of leaving him unwell. Charlie had never seen him sick to the point of being unaware of his surroundings before.

No one had…

Tossing the blanket back, he slowly moved from the comfort of the bed to step quietly to the door. Peering out, he saw nothing in the hall but the dim light through the windows painting the otherwise dark walls. He couldn’t hear a sound and the hotel had the quiet lull that came from souls at rest. Not a trace of who came.

Lucifer gently shut the door, being sure to be as silent as possible. He didn’t really know what impression he should have of this situation… He hadn’t ever been…tended to. At least not like that. Even when he was in Heaven, no one…

Well. No point thinking about it.

Grabbing a drink from the bathroom, he opted to take advantage of the early morning and crawl back into bed for a few hours more. His body was still sore but his headache eased a lot and he was no longer nauseous. It would take another day or so, but he would be fine so long as he didn’t exert himself. Distantly, he promised himself to talk to Charlie so she didn’t worry about him being absent. He still had to give his survey to her.

Oooo

Alastor tossed and turned, unable to fully relax. He should have scrubbed himself clean the moment he returned to his room. When he initially laid himself down, he found himself beginning to drift off only to suddenly become far to aware of an increasingly recognizable stench.

He refused to go around stinking like that horrid f*cking clown!

By the time he noticed the damage was done. Washing his hair and changing his clothes didn’t change the fact that Lucifer’s smell was already in his bed from when he first settled in.

Slapping his hands over his face he growled in frustration. Why did he even do that?! Lucifer was fine by the time it was nearly dawn! The idiot only needed to sleep in a f*cking bed! It hadn’t even been worth his time! Such a waste of energy and he couldn’t even rely on his damn powers because he was still healing and using powers so soon just meant he’d need healed again and-!

Pissed off and unable to sleep, Alastor bolted up from his bed and stomped over to the radio, blaring his music as loud as he could to drown out the thoughts plaguing his mind. He dared anyone to come to his room to complain about the volume. Let anyone try and annoy him today. He was not having it today.

Chapter 13

Chapter Text

“Does anyone know what’s going on with Alastor today?”

“Don’t look at me,” Angel Dust held up all four hands in innocence while he waited for his drink. “I try to steer clear these days. He’s been extra pissy,”

“He’s barely been out of his room long enough to guess what he’s been up to. Not that I’m complaining,” Husker joked.

Vaggie gave an unimpressed groan at those answers. “Well he’s not pulling his weight and we need his help getting more people into the hotel.”

“Give it a little extra time,” Charlie piped up, running a soothing hand over her girlfriend’s back. “He got really hurt in the fight, and it’s only been-”

“Weeks!” Vaggie complained. “It’s been weeks!”

“Maybe he got it worse than we guessed,” Angel guessed. “Heck, I keep having to get healed nearly every night after work so I haven’t been able to do much extra.”

“You’re a resident,” Vaggie pointed out. “We don’t expect you to do anything extra that doesn’t focus on your redemption. And all that stuff is pretty mellow.”

“Morning~!”

At Lucifer’s sing-song voice, Charlie’s attention moved from placating her partner to greeting her father coming down the stairs. “Hey, Dad! We missed you yesterday,”

Lucifer grimaced, bashful. “Yeeaah…Got tied up on a project and then…lost track of time filling out that survey of yours,” he replied. It was half-true. When he got to feeling a little better, he sat in bed and tried working on it for a while.

“Oh good! Do you have it on you?”

Lucifer’s cheeks heated. “Actually…” He clapped his hands together in apology. “Mind if I hold onto it? The deeper I got the more I was a little…unsure how to answer…? My preferences and such have changed quite a bit in the last…oh…twenty or so years…”

“Two decades and you haven’t got an answer?” Angel perked at the turn in the conversation.

Thankfully Lucifer didn’t take offense to the prodding. “I’ve been around a few thousand years and a lot has changed in that time. And I really took a step back from having as much sex after I got pregnant with Charlie-”

Angel Dust spewed and choked on his drink, cutting off the king as he hacked and bent over the bar. Husker jumped into action, quickly getting Angel some water and coming around the bar to gently pound on the other’s back in what he hoped was a helpful manner. Once Angel calmed he gasped for air. “I’m sorry, that was-” He coughed once more, his throat sore. “Lotta information!”

Lucifer shrugged. He had gotten that reaction more than a few times over the years and he still didn’t quite get it. Charlie was his kid. Everyone already knew that. What did it matter whose parts she came out of? Besides, allowing Lilith to carry a child and endure childbirth felt too close to Eve’s punishment. And Lucifer would rather be damned all over again that do anything like those assholes up top.

“Dad, you didn’t happen to see Alastor on your way down here, did you?”

“Can’t say I’ve talked to him in at least a day or so…” Hopefully that demon hasn’t been using his powers a ton because that was going to require more effort to heal. “Sounds like he’s having a heck of a party, though. Did Rosie come back over?”

“When did you meet Rosie?”

“Ah…In passing…”

Sweet trusting Charlie didn’t look further into it, and just smiled, accepting that answer. “I didn’t see Rosie come in, but I guess that would make sense if Alastor was entertaining someone. And Rosie is more than welcome here after all her help!”

The short ruler was eager to change the subject off of the Radio Demon. “Why don’t you fill me in on what’s next in your plan? We’re all set to get more sinners in here!”

No surprise. That worked like a charm.

Oooo

“So that’s pretty much where I’d like to start!” Charlie turned from her insane charts to beam at the room, brimming with excitement.

Lucifer was seated next to Vaggie on the couch, trying to follow the line of logic. He trusted Charlie’s vision, having seen how the current residents were but he was a little lost on a few things. “So…wait, why Carmilla’s territory?”

“I think she would let us roam and promote without causing too much issue. So long as we weren’t, like, declaring war on her I think she’ll pretty much leave us be. Rosie said we’re free to promote the hotel in Cannibal Town, so once Alastor is feeling well he and I will make a trip there. But in the meantime, Carmilla’s territory would have a lot of potential.”

“And if she has an issue, she’s less likely to just try and kill us outright,” Vaggie added.

“Fair enough,” Lucifer conceded. “All this overlord nonsense is going to complicate things…Who’s section is that supposed to be?” He gestured to the map taking up most of Charlie’s corkboard.

“That’s the Vees.”

Angel Dust spoke up from playing on his phone on the floor. “Valentino, Vox, and Velvette. They’re newer but nastier.”

Lucifer’s eyes narrowed in thought. “Is one of them the one you’re shackled to?”

Angel’s shoulders slumped but otherwise, he looked casual. “Val, yeah.”

That meant this Val character was towards the top of Lucifer’s list. “I see.” He plastered a friendly smile on. “Well, Appleseed, I think you’ve got a great plan to put into action! Need a hand dealing with this Carmilla and her section?”

“Vaggie’s going to be going with me since they’ve met,” Charlie assured. “If you could hang around here in the meantime to greet anyone that may want to stay here, that would be awesome. I would normally ask Alastor but…” She cringed, still hearing the blasting jazz that was echoing softly from upstairs.

“Understood,” Lucifer replied with a salute. “You can leave it to me!”

Oooo

A few hours passed and Lucifer opted to try and occupy himself by trying to fill out the questionnaire at the bar. It was close enough to the main entrance he could listen for anyone coming by and it gave him a chance to hang around Husker, who was slowly growing on him.

He grumbled, erasing his answer to a question again. “Hey, could I get another water, Husker?”

“Sure thing, Your Majesty,” came the easy reply. “Struggling a bit there?”

“More than I thought I would.” He groaned. “I didn’t even bother dating anyone since Lilith and I split and even before that, we drifted. No sex, no dating, no… being close in general…” He slumped. “I didn’t even realize how much we drifted until Charlie moved out.”

“Think you’d want to jump in the saddle again?”

“Actually the whole thing felt mainly my fault…I should have been upfront with her that I didn’t think I needed a sexual relationship anymore. Instead I just…neglected her. I only really spent time with her when Charlie was involved.” He let his head drop to the bar. “I’m a horrible partner. All I want is someone to exist with…I hate being alone!”

“I’m sure there are plenty of candidates out there for you, sire,”

“Maybe a lot of people who want to be royal but I’m aware I’m uh….an acquired taste…” He lifted his head and pouted. “Even Lilith told me I could be too much…”

Husker scowled. His heart went out to the king. All in all, he was a good guy. He cared about his daughter, he was funny, he was sweet to the residents… “I’m sure you’ll find a match if you want one. Every relationship takes work and compromise. Fix up those lack of communication skills and I think you have a shot at nearly anyone,”

“You’re a sweet kitty, Husker.” He ignored the bartender scoffing at the compliment. “You’re right…Can’t just wait around expecting things to happen-” He shot up at a loud clattering followed by a shatter. “sh*t!” Rushing towards the sound, he ended up in the kitchen, finding Alastor hunched on the floor picking up pieces of a plate. “Jeeze! I didn’t even hear you come down!”

Alastor didn’t reply with more than a hum, continuing to clean his mess.

Lucifer paused awkwardly. “Um…Here, I can-”

“No need.”

“You really should rely on your-”

“I’m not using my powers for this. I’m aware it took a toll on you to heal me.”

“Good. Good, that’s-” A thought occurred to the king. “...Did you come by my room by chance?”

“You can go back to what you were doing. I’m fine cleaning up my own messes.” Alastor’s ears were back in annoyance and his voice sounded duller, with his radio filter cutting in and out.

That wasn’t a no. “If you did…thank you. You didn’t have to. I mean, you didn’t have to do what you did-”

“If it’s all the same, I don’t have the energy for chatter.”

For some reason that stung more than he was willing to admit. It was a sentiment he heard a lot when his marriage was beginning to fall apart. A cascade of memories flooded him and his eyes stung. Don’t cry! What’s wrong with you?! “When you’re feeling better, Charlie would like you to accompany her to Cannibal Town. Rosie gave her permission to promote the hotel there.” Not willing to listen to any more rejections or cutting remarks, Lucifer turned on his heels and retreated to the bar.

Alone again, Alastor took a deep breath and grabbed the broom to gather the remains of the plate, silently scolding him for having the urge to yell after Lucifer and see how the king was feeling. He looked fine enough. His stomach grumbled and he retrieved another plate so he could serve up his jambalaya. His mother’s food was still a comfort in times of distress… He didn’t have many of those times much these days, but still… Setting the pan to soak, knowing Nifty would take care of it, he retreated upstairs once more.

Chapter 14

Chapter Text

By nightfall, Alastor had a full stomach and felt a little more sane. He turned the jazz down to a reasonable level and opted to start another embroidery project while he soothed his nerves. He had huffed when he began to notice he had unknowingly incorporated purple and gold into the pattern, but rather than shatter it he decided to just suck it up and keep going.

If he was being honest with himself, he actually liked having someone around who didn’t just look up to him or fear him in the hotel. He loved his power and the reputation he cultivated because it gave him protection but…it was lonesome. The longer he spent at the hotel the more he found himself recognizable. Like he was the man he had been before all the mistakes and violence. When he became friends with Rosie and reunited with Mimzy and Niffty, he felt almost normal.

Well, normal by Hell standards. He was still a cannibal and loved a good blood bath after all. But Rosie had been right (again). It would be nice to have another friend. A real friend.

But that still left Lilith.

Loud jazz could only blast away so much. It didn’t change the fact that he was tethered to Lucifer’s ex-wife. He would consider it a conflict of interest, but all Lilith was asking him to do was watch over Charlie. That was essentially what Lucifer also wanted. If Alastor did want a more personal relationship with the king, cultivating a friendship between them, could benefit him in the long run…Alastor couldn’t be sure that Lilith would be okay with him being around Lucifer but he could hardly help it if the king and he just happened to live in the same building, right?

That just left the question of if he did in fact want to be closer to Lucifer.

His mother always suggested a pros and cons list for such situations. Setting down his project, he retrieved a pen and paper and got started.

Pro: Lucifer genuinely cares about Charlie. And he was rather fond of her himself. He hadn’t been entirely joking when he stated he saw her as a daughter. Being around her and seeing her grow in her passion project filled him with pride and made him feel regret over never having children of his own.

Con: If he wanted to, he could kill me easily. He had heard from Charlie about how Lucifer almost single-handedly fought Adam and nearly killed him until Charlie stepped in.

Ah. Pro: He can (and does) show mercy. That was good to note.

Con: He’s Alastor hated even writing it down. stronger than me. That makes him a threat.

Pro: He gave me a very informative book. Thanks to that thing, he felt a lot lighter. It was nice to…well, Lucifer called it having the vocabulary. Alastor gazed over at the book in question. He’d read through it twice by now and found himself delighted to know that when it came to his preferences there wasn’t anything wrong with him. Other people struggled the way he did. And the fact that there was someone else so nearby who understood, at least to some capacity, was uplifting.

Plus… He shook his head. Pro: He has gorgeous handwriting.

Chapter 15

Chapter Text

“What’s this?”

Husk groaned at the sound of Alastor’s voice. “You’re up early.” He went back to rearranging the shelves, tensing when he felt Alastor move closer, those piercing eyes no doubt observing Husk’s every move.

“Husker. I won’t ask again.”

The bartender grumbled. So he’s still in a mood. “Just getting some more options over here is all,”

“Options?”

“For the people who don’t always want something alcoholic,” Husk shrugged.

“Have people been complaining?”

“Not really.”

Alastor quirked a brow, peering over the bar. “Where did all this come from?”

“I didn’t bug you for it so why do you care?” When the Radio Demon didn’t reply, he continued. “Look, I didn’t ask anyone to summon anything, okay? I pitched the idea to Charlie and she paid someone to bring it all over, alright? Get off my back,”

“Very well. But why the sudden urge? I didn’t even know you knew how to make such drinks.” At the feline demon muttering something under his breath, Alastor gave an amused chuckle. “What was that?”

“I said I don’t know how to make them!” Husk snapped. “But I can f*cking read and I have a goddamn book with recipes so I’ll f*cking figure it out! Now back off my bar!”

Alastor would have put the cat back in his place if he wasn’t so tickled seeing Husker embarrassed. “Very well. An old fashioned and I’ll be on my way. Hm. Actually, make that two.”

“Two? You gunna hole yourself up again? Vaggie’s getting pissed about that.” Still, he made the drinks because of course he didn’t have much choice.

“I’ve decided to be a little more impulsive today,”

“Great.”

“Rest assured, the hotel will be thriving soon enough. And I’ll be back to gracing the main rooms again and delighting you with my presence~”

“Yeah, can’t wait.”

“Speaking of, where is our dear princess this morning?”

“She and Vaggie had a meeting with Carmilla. She got curious when she saw them promoting the hotel yesterday.”

Alastor’s ears flipped back in annoyance. “Wonderful.” The last thing he wanted was f*cking Carmilla sniffing around here or being buddy-buddy with Charlie. Or f*ck forbid Vaggie who was already a pain in his ass. His internal rant was interrupted by the clink of drinks set on the bar. One of which he recognized as his order but the other-. “What is this horrid concoction?”

“Something your friend will like better than some rye bullsh*t.”

Alastor stiffened. “I am sure I don’t know what you mean.”

“Sure, sure. Trust me, he’ll like this better.”

Alastor grimaced. Who would like this horrible thing? Whipped cream and drizzle mess, threatening to spill over and make everything a distasteful sticky mess. The amount of sugar in that thing… But Husker was the bartender for a reason. “I think I can guess now why you felt the need to add these other drinks.”

“He likes the other sh*t okay, but usually just gets water or juice,” Husk replied. “And the only booze he gravitates towards are these f*cking sweet wines and sh*t.”

“I see. And Husker?”

“Yeah?”

“I don’t think I need to tell you to keep this between us.”

“No one would believe me anyway.”

Chapter 16

Chapter Text

Lucifer didn’t know what to think about seeing Alastor the moment he opened his door, but it took all of his restraint not to slam the door back shut. He was barely awake with it being so early and he couldn’t stop thinking about being brushed off the evening before by the very demon at his room. He steadied himself and hoped that he didn’t look as upset as he felt. “Alastor,” he greeted numbly.

“Your Majesty,” Alastor returned, trying to make an attempt to sound warmer than he had before. Judging by the way Lucifer’s eyes darted away, he wasn’t doing well keeping things nice between them for Charlie. “I must…” He gritted his teeth. “...I must apologize for my behavior before. I am now aware I came off as rude. Unacceptable seeing as how you’ve been such a help to me as of recently.” When Lucifer’s eyes returned to his, the king looking skeptical, Alastor continued. “I’ve brought a peace offering.” He presented the disgustingly sweet drink Husk made. “I have it on good authority that you would have a taste for this. I don’t see the appeal myself but…I have my own.” He awkwardly lifted his own drink to show it off. When Lucifer did nothing but keep staring, he sighed. “May I come in?”

“I guess,” Lucifer relented. He didn’t look especially happy, but he did keep looking at the sugary drink in Alastor’s hand.

So Husker was right after all. He offered the drink to Lucifer and took it as a good sign when the blonde took it and settled into one of the much larger and more comfortable chairs than Alastor bothered putting in his own room. He followed suit and sat across from the king, taking in the man’s appearance. He looked a little rough around the edges. “Did you not sleep well?”

“Not really.” Lucifer risked a small sip of his drink. He almost hated that it was so good. “You didn’t summon these did you?”

“I have been an excellent patient, I’ll have you know~ Consider yourself the first to taste test Husker’s new addition to the bar!”

“He added more drinks? Can he handle all that?”

“As the hotel grows, we can deal with the higher demand then. As it stands, Husker made this call on his own and I think it best to respect his choice to take on the extra work,”

“Respecting his choices…That doesn’t sound like something a typical overlord would say,”

“I pride myself on not being like many other overlords. Those like the Vees get out of control and sloppy.”

Lucifer’s eyes narrowed. “Every time I hear about the Vees it’s never anything good… Spying through television, random killing, promoting cyberbullying in the name of progress and fashion and that f*cking Valentino-”

“You’ve been doing your research?”

“Apparently Angel Dust has a contract with one of them. And I’m not okay with that f*cker still roaming around.”

Alastor liked when Lucifer’s eyes took on that dangerous red. Not that he would tell him that. “Anything I can help with~?”

“...Maybe.” Maybe it wouldn’t be a bad idea to have Alastor as an aid. He definitely didn’t want Charlie involved. “What do you know about them?”

“Quite a lot. Actually Vox approached me some years ago asking to join his team. He and the other Vees got brazen with all the new territory and souls. We would all meet, us overlords and make deals between us. I rather liked our arrangements until-” Alastor paused. “Well, things took a turn and I decided to not attend the meetings for a while. Until things calmed.”

“Did they start a fight with you?”

“Not until after the falling out and even then it wasn’t really anything to make note of.”

“To be honest I’m only really invested in getting rid of that Valentino for Angel Dust’s sake. He’s trying to improve himself, as much as he won’t admit it, and having that f*cker alive isn’t helping.”

“That would mean Angel being out of work,”

“He’s successful and popular. I’m sure he could get other work in that industry that doesn’t involve someone like Valentino. If that is what Angel wants to do.” Lucifer shrugged. “Personally I don’t see the appeal, but if he wanted, I would arrange it so he could continue his work safely,”

“You’ve gotten attached to them all, haven’t you?”

“Hard not to care about the people my daughter considers family.”

“But you didn’t appear to care about sinners before,”

“I tried.” Lucifer settled back in his chair. “I did try. At first. But after a few decades of it feeling like an uphill battle I gave up. It felt easier to just let them do whatever. Why not? They were already damned…”

“And now?”

“Now I have a little girl with a dream to protect.”

Thump. What was this flood of respect and adoration he felt? Looking at Lucifer now, Alastor found himself wondering if this was the same man who made Charlie insecure with daddy issues for so long. The same man who just showed up and insisted the hotel was a mistake and nearly begged Charlie to give it all up.

The same man that he found close to critical condition on the bathroom floor. An unwelcome shiver raced up Alastor’s spine. He didn’t want to think about it. “...I want to thank you.” At those wide eyes on him, Alastor felt heat collect under his cheeks. “At least I think I should thank you. For the book you loaned me. It was in fact helpful. And for…healing me. I know it was a lot on you. I know you’ve been working hard to help everyone here.”

Lucifer craved praise. All he wanted was to do well and have people give him a kind word in return. It’s all he ever asked for, even in Heaven. He didn’t think such words would mean anything from someone like Alastor who was a bastard in every way imaginable. But somehow Lucifer almost felt Alastor’s thank you meant more. Maybe because he knew the Radio Demon wouldn’t dare utter the words unless he wanted to.

He had wanted to thank Lucifer.

He bit back a smile. “You can hold onto the book. I don’t need it much these days,”

“I may just do that.”

“And thank you for the other day. I know that it was you that helped me. Even if you didn’t want to and it was more trouble than it was worth.”

“It wasn’t any trouble,” Alastor found himself saying. His own eyes widened at hearing the sentiment escape him. He didn’t actually mean that! …Did he? It was a horrible inconvenience, after all! And he couldn’t sleep after and Lucifer’s horribly sickly sweet and…home-like smell…It had been all over him! And it led to him thinking of the blonde even as he drifted off, which wasn’t welcome at all! But then why didn’t it bother him being in the room again, surrounded by the scents of crisp apple, sharp wood, and paints? “If you could please refrain from repeating the whole ordeal-”

“So you admit it was you?”

Alastor’s eyes narrowed. “No point denying. Though you could bother to look a little less pleased about it.” His grin grew more sinister. “Didn’t you wonder what else I may have been up to while you were so vulnerable~?”

“Not really,” came the dead-panned reply. “Already know you’re asexual. And if I’m not mistaken by your reactions to Angel, you lean more towards the repulsed side of things, right?”

Well. That made it less fun to mess with him. “...Yes, that’s right.”

“So can’t imagine you would do anything too filthy,” the king joked. “I mean…Did ya cuddle me or something~?”

“Absolutely not.”

“I know, I know,” the king waved off, his amusem*nt ebbing. “I know I’m a little too boney and little to really cuddle.” Lilith told him more than a few times. He could shapeshift to better suit cuddling but…he liked how he was shaped…He was willing to compromise a lot but he still wanted to be himself.

Alastor figeted. He could see the sullen undertone on Lucifer’s face and for reasons he couldn’t fully explain he didn’t like seeing it. He had the thought that maybe he was annoyed because someone rattled the blonde in a way he couldn’t. He’d annoyed Lucifer, yes, but he never put that look on the other’s face. But that couldn’t be it…Because the more he mulled it over, the more he was faced with the horrifying realization that…he didn’t want to put that look on Lucifer’s face. He didn’t like it. “I can’t say that I know Lilith very well, but if her ignoring Charlie is any indication, she doesn’t seem the touchy and lovey type.” If his own limited experience around that woman was anything to go by, she was the type of cold that, while beautiful and alluring, radiated a chill through anything surrounding her. She reminded Alastor of a glacier…Ever frozen and changing only little by little.

“Yeah…” Lucifer sighed. “Well it doesn’t matter anymore.”

“Do you really care so much what she thinks of you? Even now?”

“What? No! No, I don’t care what people think! I’m the King of Hell!”

“Hm.” Yes, that was believable… “I didn’t say it was a bad thing to care. Charlie caring what people think has blustered her courage and determination to get the hotel going, as misplaced as it can be at times.” A laugh burst from Lucifer’s chest and Alastor found himself warmed by it. “She’s…a lot like you.”

“That is unfortunate for her,” Lucifer sighed. “I adore my little girl, but being a dreamer is rough. I just don’t want her to get stomped down and hurt like I did.”

“Any good parent would be worried. She’s doing the impossible.”

“You think I’m a good parent? You called me a dud when we first met.”

“You called Angel Dust and Husker losers,”

“...Touche. So what, you suddenly like me now?”

“I don’t know,” the redhead confessed. “It certainly feels sudden for me. But you did heal my wounds and the book was insightful. And…you did fight Adam and protect the hotel. Which was my job.”

“I don’t blame you for retreating, Alastor. Adam had been around almost as long as me and he was strong! You held your ground as long as you could and from what I hear, it’s because of your shield that everyone took out as many Exorcists as they did!” At Alastor’s wide eyes watching him, Lucifer’s brow furrowed. “...What?”

“Nothing.” I just didn’t think I’d like hearing my name said so…casually… Charlie used his name in an adoring fashion like a daughter would. Vaggie used his name like it was a biting insult. Husker said it like it was something foul. But this was…human. He glanced over to Lucifer’s desk. “Are those ducks of the residents?”

The king grinned and rushed to grab them, dropping all of the ducks onto the table between them. “Okay, so this one is my baby Charlie-”

Oh, Satan, this is going to be long. Oddly, he found himself okay with that.

Chapter 17

Chapter Text

“So next, I’m going to have Husker, Pentious and…Who was that one woman who helped?”

“I’m not sure,” Alastor replied. “She was a friend of Angel’s.”

“Well, I’ll get her name later then. And I may need a reference picture because all I remember clearly is her hair. So pretty! And I loved how she did the one sleeve short and the other long!”

It had been some time since Lucifer began gushing over his ducks, getting sidetracked discussing how he wanted to remake them or what designs he changed over his last several attempts. But strangely, Alastor didn’t mind it. He wasn’t usually involved in conversations that didn’t have to do with power deals or the hotel. It was nice to talk about something trivial and…almost fun, really. He found himself fond of the way Lucifer flailed and gushed talking. This was clearly where Charlie got her enthusiasm from. It was charming. Not that he’d say that. “So I won’t be joining this cast of ducklings then?”

Red colored Lucifer’s cheeks at the question. Thump Alastor ignored the thrumming in his chest as he awaited his answer. “I’m still working on it,” the blonde admitted. “I tried sketching some ideas out but none seemed right. It’s not just your attire or cane it…Ya know…”

“My smile~?”

“Shut up.” Lucifer rolled his eyes. “Just seems too trademark to not include.”

“I’m honored you put so much thought into it~”

“And, ya know…Almost too much of a pain in the ass to include with my collection.”

“I’m wounded,” Alastor teased. “Surely you must be fond of me at least a little considering how close Charlie and I are,”

“Yeah, yeah,”

“Why don’t we brainstorm ideas over another drink?”

“You want to spend time with me? In public? Voluntarily?”

“Is that an issue?”

“Just…You seem to get a little…different when other people are around…Which is fine! I mean, I don’t care! I get people have all sorts of different, like, dynamics and stuff-” He forced an ugly laugh. “I mean, yeah! Drinks? Why not, right?”

Alastor’s brow furrowed. “If it bothers you we can bring more drinks up here. Do you normally just entertain friends on a one-on-one basis?”

Ah… Lucifer’s eyes cast down to the floor, panic setting it as he wrung his hands, fiddling with his wedding ring as he typically did these days. How was he supposed to answer?! “I uh…I don’t get many visitors these days… I mean, I’ve been seeing a therapist-or I was seeing one-but then that got to be not very helpful and I thought about trying a different one but I never got around to it and then Charlie called and-”

“I don’t have a lot of close friends either,” Alastor interrupted. “I find there’s more meaning in having a selective group than a wide span of barely recognizable faces.”

“Is that so?”

“So?” Alastor stood and offered a hand. “How about that drink?”

Lucifer’s eyes were drawn to Alastor’s hand. He knew from watching the demon, he hated touching anyone. He had only had any contact with the king before to annoy Lucifer while they had their spat. Lucifer didn’t even want to risk laying a hand on the redhead when healing him. But now here Alastor was offering his hand like… It’s almost like we really are friends… He couldn’t help the small flame of hope now glowing in his chest. Realizing he was hesitating like a moron he practically shoved his hand into Alastor’s and stood. “Yeah, let’s do it!” He blushed. “The drink! Let’s do the drink. Drinking things!”

Alastor was a little confused at what caused Lucifer’s flustered state but shrugged and used his other hand to grab their now empty glasses before they headed downstairs.

Oooo

Once they got back into the limo, Vaggie couldn’t keep her mouth shut anymore. “Charlie, are you sure this is a good idea?”

“It’s worth a try, right?”

“Normally I would say try whatever, but…” Vaggie sighed. “Carmilla is already on edge after the whole angel thing. Are you sure you want to try and hook her up with your dad of all people? Ya know…another angel?” When Charlie had hurriedly told Vaggie her sudden inspiration when Carmilla excused herself from the room briefly during their meeting, Vaggie’s stomach nearly dropped to her feet.

“Technically, my dad is an angel, yes, but he’s also the King of Hell.” Charlie shrugged. “I know it’s a long shot. I’m not saying it’s a certainty but…Carmilla has a lot in common with how I remember my mom being when I was little. I mean, my dad has a type! He likes tall, strong, and bold!”

“That’s pretty easy considering how short your dad is,”

“He’s just…He’s already done so much for the hotel and I know he’s been so lonely since Mom left. He’s still wearing his ring and it kills me to see him like that.” Her shoulders slumped. “Being around me and the other residents can only lift him up so much, ya know? And Carmilla is totally his type!”

“I’m not sure about that. All they have in common is they’re both parents,”

“Parents that would risk everything for their kids! And Carmilla is so pretty~ I’m sure they’ll click!”

“If you say so.”

“Well, we’ll see when Carmilla comes over tonight~” Charlie squealed in delight. “I’m gunna get Dad to help us cook up some awesome dishes, we’ll chat about the hotel, about how he fought off Adam nearly single-handedly, and maybe by the end of it we won’t only have a new ally but maybe I’ll have a new mom~!”

Vaggie shrugged. “Sure, babe. Worth a shot I guess.”

Chapter 18

Chapter Text

“Is this seriously happening right now?!”

Even though Angel Dust was whispering, Husk hushed him, his eyes still on Lucifer and Alastor sitting at the other end of the bar. To be honest, he wasn’t sure how to reply to Angel’s question. He knew no one would believe this. A few weeks ago, they hated each other. Now? Now they were buddy-buddy to an almost sickenly degree.

Angel Dust tried not to make it obvious he was watching while sipping his drink. He thrived on this sort of gossip and he wanted to be sure he caught every detail he could. But when Alastor muttered what must have been some sort of joke and the king laughed out loud, bracing himself from falling by placing a hand on Alastor’s forearm and didn’t get shoved away he nearly choked on his drink and turned away to keep his composure.

“Will you keep it together?!” Husk hissed.

“I’m sorry!” Angel wheezed back. “It’s just-!! Ack!!” He dramatically flopped his head in his arms on the bar, peeking past his arms to keep watching the display.

“You can’t be serious!” Lucifer cackled, face red from laughter.

Alastor found himself addicted to the sound. This wasn’t like before when Lucifer gave mocking or awkward laughs. When they were fighting. This was so much like when he would entertain his mother or friends. “I’m being quite frank, Your Majesty! I swear it! They really did think it a good idea!”

“But putting your kid in basically a cage hanging outside the window-! And at, what ten stories off the ground?”

“New York City has some tall buildings. Sometimes it was higher than that!”

“I should be ashamed of myself for promoting such bullsh*t!” Lucifer was nearly toppled over laughing and playfully smacked Alastor’s arm. “I give them knowledge and this is what they do with it?!”

“Ah, but You Majesty~ You’re intervention also led to some wonderous leaps and bounds as well~”

“Oh yeah?” Lucifer grinned, stirring his drink absent-mindedly. “Like what?”

“Well-” He was cut off by the front doors swinging open, Charlie and Vaggie coming in with arms loaded with food.

“Hey, guys!”

“Charlie!” Lucifer hopped off his stool to rush over and help. “Let me get some of that, Applepie,”

“Thanks, Dad~” Charlie happily handed Lucifer some bags weighing Vaggie down that the angel refused to leave. She was a one-trip kinda gal and she refused to be bested if she could help it. “Could you also help us cook? We’re having a guest tonight and I thought a nice sit-down thing would be a nice way to get to know everyone,”

“Sure thing!” Anything to be helpful!

Charlie was brimming with excitement. “Great!”

Alastor felt bare not having the king’s warmth near after sitting together so long but he was pacified seeing Lucifer interact with his daughter. It was increasingly hard to not be happy for their mending relationship. It made him miss his own mother greatly and grow even more fond of the hotel’s existence. He hummed and strode over to the group as they headed back to the kitchen. “Perhaps I can be of assistance? I’m quite handy in the kitchen,”

“Are you now?” Lucifer quirked a brow. “Last time you seemed to have a little trouble.” It came out teasing and Alastor rather liked the glint in the blonde’s eye.

“Ah, but that wasn’t an issue with the food itself,” Alastor corrected, playfully tapping the short king on the head with his cane.

Vaggie’s eyes narrowed as she took in the display. Wait…Are they…?

Charlie was oblivious. “Sure, Alastor! We’ll take all the help we can get!” This is going to go so well!!

Once the group disappeared, Angel Dust dramatically groaned and flopped to the floor. “Oh, man! That was intense!”

“I’d make fun of ya but that was hard to watch,” Husker agreed.

“I mean, don’t get me wrong,” Angel commented, still on the floor. “It’s hot and all but f*ck I did not see it coming!”

“Can’t imagine what Charlie’s reaction will be,”

“Meh. Charlie will be fine,” the p*rnstar waved a hand in dismissal. “I’m more thinking about the gossip around Hell. I mean, f*ck, did he ever really divorce Lilith? Do we know? Or did she just bail?” He mulled the thought over. “Does Hell even have divorce?”

Husker shrugged. “Not our business.” And he hoped it would stay that way.

Chapter 19

Chapter Text

“Did we need this much wine?”

“You never know!” Charlie happily set everything on the counter in groups depending on what part of the meal they were for.

“And why all the food? Sinners don’t really need to eat the same way people do-”

“It doesn’t hurt~ Helps the flow of conversation and it’s a nice indulgence~”

“I guess,” Lucifer shrugged. His daughter was certainly excited. “So what can I do for you, Appleblossom?”

Alastor reached past Lucifer to grab one of the bags of vegetables, unintentionally caging the small blonde against the counter. “If you’re amendable, why don’t the two of us get started on the prep?” Alastor didn’t realize how close he stood to the king until he was looking down at him and saw that they were nearly touching. He wasn’t upset about it, though. The more time he spent with the king, the more he found himself being possessive. Perhaps it was because he was already so attached to Charlie and she had inherited so much from her father.

Or maybe it was because of that pretty smile on the king’s face. Not that it was any prettier than any other smile…

“Yeah, we can do that.” Lucifer’s eyes had darted from Alastor’s chest, suddenly so close to his face to the demon’s eyes. He still wasn’t used to seeing the demon so friendly, at least towards him! And it had been so long since someone aside from his daughter looked at him with any real kindness. Maybe he was lapping up the attention too much, but so long as he kept all the invasive wants at bay, he would be fine, right? Not like Alastor needed to know that Lucifer was tempted to rest a hand along the redhead’s lapel, but to savor the warmth of the other existing at his fingertips.

He really needed to get out more.

Vaggie watched the two get situated on the kitchen island, the two chit-chatting among each other. She normally didn’t trust Alastor, but this was a side of him she didn’t recall seeing elsewhere. He had some tender moments with Niffty and Charlie. It used to bother her when it involved her girlfriend, but nowadays she knows that Alastor intends it as fatherly and not out of any romantic interest. After his months in the hotel, Vaggie wasn’t even sure that he could be interested in anyone like that.

Seeing him now, though, she was seeing a lot of similarities to her own relationship with Charlie. The way Lucifer’s eyes darted between what he was doing and Alastor was something she caught Charlie doing. And the way Alastor looked…it was like he was relaxed for the first time since she met him. He always played at ease but even when she barged into his room while he was eating he was always ready to leap into action. She assumed the guy didn’t know what it meant to have downtime or that he was just a weirdly energetic guy…But now…

Vaggie frowned, looking towards Charlie. She wasn’t sure if she should say something. She didn’t have any proof that there was something deeper than a blooming friendship between the two men and she didn’t want to get her girlfriend worked up over nothing. Once Charlie got focused on something, she was an unstoppable force.

Of course, if there was something happening, and Vaggie didn’t do anything, she would be somewhat responsible if things blew up, wouldn’t she? She held back a groan, focusing her attention on getting everything ready. She would have to figure something out. She had started to see Lucifer as a sort of dad to her… He took her in without issue and the moment he stepped into the hotel he had been nothing but supportive of her. When Vaggie confessed to being an Exorcist, Lucifer just said “yeah I thought as much” and then asked how she liked her pancakes. She didn’t want to see him hurt.

Oooo

“This is perfect!’” Charlie rushed around the table to make sure everything was perfect while everyone came downstairs to join them.

“Hey, nice spread~” Angel praised. “I don’t even remember the last time I’ve seen this much grub!”

“I didn’t even know Hell had all this,” Husk added, looking at the wide variety with appreciation and delight.

“A lot of it is thanks to the Wrath Ring,” Lucifer commented.

“I don’t believe I’ve had the pleasure,” Alastor mused.

“No?” Lucifer perked at that. “I mean if you’re ever interested-” At his hand being tugged on, his attention was torn. “Charlie? What are you doing?”

“Oh! Um…I just thought…Hey, can I try on these gloves?”

“What?”

“Ya know, just to try something different!” She missed Vaggie face-palming behind her.

“Um…Sure…?” Lucifer shrugged. “Just a second…” He slipped his ring into his pocket to better take the gloves off. He was asked numerous times why he chose to wear his ring outside of his gloves but it was hard to explain that it felt nicer to not have the ring create a bulge under the glove. And having a ring in direct contact with his skin was a no for him. He couldn’t explain why, but he hated how it shifted on his hand. “Here ya go-”

“Thank you!” Charlie ripped the gloves from his hand with a wide grin and shoved them in her pocket. “I’ll try those later!”

“But I thought you wanted those now-?”

At someone knocking at the front, Charlie linked her arm with her father’s and pulled him alongside her to the entrance. Finally! They had worked so hard on all the food and now she could finally show off her hotel and her dad to Carmilla! She left her father’s side, nearly tripping on her way to the door. She spared a glance behind her to be sure everyone was standing in the lobby to greet their guest before flinging the door open.

Alastor’s eyes immediately narrowed. Her.

“Carmilla! Welcome!” Charlie gave a bow. “Thank you so much for joining us tonight!”

Carmilla gave a nod. “I can’t say I’m optimistic about this whole thing, but I am willing to hear what you have to say.” She stepped in and gave a once-over. “It is…different than I expected.”

Charlie decided to ignore the comment and the gnawing in her gut. She wanted to impress Carmilla. “Your daughters won’t be joining tonight?”

“I don’t trust bringing Odette and Clara any place that I haven’t inspected myself. I’m sure you understand.”

Lucifer chuckled to break the tension. “Well, being over-protective can be a benefit at times, yeah?”

Carmilla’s gaze went to Lucifer the moment she heard his voice and Alastor tensed beside the king. He had the urge to yank the king behind him and quickly he stomped the instinct down. Of course, he knew Lucifer could protect himself for the most part, but he had been weaker than normal as of late. And Carmilla knew how to kill angels.

Alastor didn’t trust her.

“Your Majesty,” Carmilla greeted with a nod.

“I’m guessing you’re Carmilla Carmine,” Lucifer greeted. “Charlie didn’t say who exactly we were entertaining,”

“I would much rather have an informative and enlightening visit than an entertaining one.”

“Right.” Someone needs to relax a little… At feeling everyone shuffle uncomfortably in the room, Lucifer clapped his hands together. “Sooo….let’s eat!”

Chapter 20

Chapter Text

Charlie wasn’t going to lie if asked. She was disappointed that she couldn’t place Lucifer and Carmilla beside one another at the table.

She had followed the lead her father placed in their own home growing up: having a round table rather than an elongated one. She thought it was normal until she visited the von Eldrich house back in her high school days, the whole family in this weird dynamic, with her father at one head and Fredrick on the other, the wives on the sides with the children. Charlie made sure to ask Lucifer about it the following morning, he made a bunch of muttered comments about “power dynamics” and “fake status” and “horrible way to talk to people.” Lucifer proudly then stated that their own circular table made more sense. More an equal playing field for conversation. So when she selected furnishings for the hotel, she made sure the large dining table was round.

However, rather than placing Carmilla beside her father, Charlie noticed that once she stood behind her intended seat, right by her father, she didn’t even have a chance to gesture to the one opposite him as Alastor claimed it. Charlie thankfully was only horrified for a brief moment before she noticed that Carmilla didn’t even make a move for the spot Charlie originally intended for her as the overlord took her spot opposite Lucifer, sat between Angel Dust and Niffty of all choices.

Carmilla’s eyes took in the vast display. “I do hope this effort wasn’t all on my account,”

“Nah, Charlie here loves causing a fuss,” Angel Dust assured. “She woulda made a whole thing of it if I invited all my buddies from the studio!”

“Is that so?” Charlie froze, ready for Carmilla to be insulted, but instead, the woman gave a nod to Charlie. “In that case, thank you for the hospitality. It’s not something I am treated to often.”

Charlie’s shoulders slumped in relief. A wide grin split across her face and she looked to Vaggie for reassurance. At Vaggie’s comforting squeeze to her hand, she steadied herself. “We’re honestly so happy you could join us!”

“Those of us that knew you would be present,” Alastor commented. He moved to gain Lucifer’s attention by tapping a hand on the king’s forearm. “If you have Niffty hand her plate over-”

Thankfully, Lucifer caught on. “Right, sure. Vaggie, honey, could you hand Niffty’s plate over so we can get her served up first?”

Vaggie happily did so and Niffty stood up on her seat. “Thank you, Alastor!”

The redhead could feel Carmilla watching him carefully, but he cared little. He was making a point to the woman: This is his family and he wasn’t going to give it up. As horrible a gaggle there ever was, this collective had come to mean a lot to him. He wasn’t so naive as to wonder why Charlie duped the king into taking off his ring. Alastor recognized the hopeful gleam in her eyes. It didn’t take a genius to know what she was planning. He wasn’t going to allow someone like Carmilla Carmine to have influence over Charlie. Over her hotel. Over her father….

Over Lucifer…

It wasn’t that the king couldn’t make his own choices. But Alastor had met Lilith and he had heard Lucifer speak about the crumbling of their relationship. Carmilla wasn’t soft enough for a hopeless romantic like Lucifer. Alastor didn’t know much about match-making, but he could see when two people were decidedly not a match.

He couldn’t make Lucifer aware of his daughter’s intentions. Lucifer adored Charlie more than anything else and there was a slim chance Lucifer would entertain any fleeting idea Charlie came up if only for the sake of being closer to her. His advantage is that he was certain Charlie didn’t speak a word of her plans to Carmilla before inviting her as Carmilla avoided such things. She was comfortable as she was. So all Alastor had to do was bait the overlord in exposing her cold nature to Charlie.

“I imagine my company wasn’t announced to you, Alastor, because you do not need to be involved in every plan,” Carmilla replied. “Just like how the overlords are easily able to meet and plan without your presence. For years now.”

Charlie gave an innocent laugh.“It’s got to be easier having Alastor back, though, right? What do you all discuss in those meetings anyway?”

Lucifer peered around, making sure everyone was helping themselves adequately and was startled at the sight of rolls presented to him. He gave a thankful smile to Alastor and took the basket with a thank-you before passing it onto Charlie to take. “Can’t say I much understand the whole overlord nonsense. Why have all those souls and then let them be killed off?”

Carmilla quirked a brow. “That is precisely right,” she replied slowly. “Actually that is a point I’ve fought to bring to attention numerous times. We lost around sixteen percent of souls last extermination. Or I suppose, the last real extermination.”

“Sixteen percent! I’m sure the angels are disappointed by that,” Lucifer mumbled the last part, causing Alastor to chuckle beside him. “So you actually place value on the souls you ‘own’? Why do I have a hard time believing that?”

“I don’t expect you to believe me at my word, Your Majesty. I am aware it is an unpopular opinion.”

“So what is it that you do to show value for them?”

“Dad, um….Maybe a more light-hearted topic, yeah?” Charlie gave a nervous smile.

Lucifer raised a brow at this daughter. “I thought this topic was the point of the visit? Getting overlords on board with the hotel,”

Charlie didn’t have a chance to speak up before Carmilla did. “I have to point out one crucial flaw in your plan, Princess.” At having eyes on her, Carmilla explained patiently. “You need to create a sort of incentive. Why would overlords be alright with souls coming here? Whether they believe in redemption or not, why would they risk losing their power by allowing souls to come her, into your care?”

“Yeah…Val was really pissed I came to live here,” Angel pointed out.

“I was surprised you had the guts to be open about possibly drawing souls away from overlords,” Husker commented. “I used to be one of them and I can’t say I would have been okay just giving up my power voluntarily.” At Alastor’s pointed look, Husker grumbled. “At least like that.”

Lucifer rested his hands on entertwined fingers, looking to Carmilla with interest. “You mean they need pressure put on them.”

“What…?” Charlie’s brow furrowed in confusion.

Alastor watched on, finding it exhilarating seeing Lucifer acting like this. Acting like a true Ruler of Hell. His mind quickly worked to scheme and take apart those below him. It made the redhead’s heart race with excitement. Truly, it was dinner and a show. Those gorgeous piercing eyes, though on Carmilla at the moment as Lucifer followed the woman’s line of thinking, were not placed on her out of affection or attraction. And so Alastor was free to bathe in the energy seeping off the ruler.

Carmilla’s stance was relaxed as she ate and sipped her wine. Ever elegant, ever in control. She didn’t command the attention of the other overlords by being nervous or impulsive. Her every move was calculated. And though she knew she was ultimately risking her own power presenting the idea to Lucifer himself, it may mean her daughters had a chance of being safe. Even when the day came that Carmilla could no longer protect them directly. “Overlords-in fact most sinners and Hellborns-don’t place value on lives not their own. But if it meant their own safety…” She made a point of trailing off, leaving the king to connect the dots. When those eyes flashed red, she knew he was on the same page.

Lucifer paused, taking in what Carmilla suggested. “I appreciate your insight, Carmilla Carmine. I know it must be difficult to compromise your position.”

Indeed so, Alastor agreed. What was she playing at?

“All that matters to me is the safety of my girls,” Carmilla confessed. “If it means I will no longer have a certain title, so be it.”

Lucifer’s smile softened at that, causing something ugly to flair in Alastor’s chest. “I can sympathize with that.”

Charlie grinned. Yes! “Carmilla’s daughters are very sweet, Dad. We should have them all over soon!”

Alastor’s teeth grit together and he swallowed back the difiance he wished to voice at the very suggestion. Of course…They do have their offspring to bond over…

Lucifer was thankfully clueless. “You used to hate it when I dragged you to things like that,” he teased. “I’m not going to make her daughters suffer through meetings and f*ck knows what else,”

“Then…maybe something more casual?” Charlie suggested lamely.

Lucifer’s eyes went to his daughter, catching on. She was planning something… He nearly groaned aloud at his own stupidity. His ring. His f*cking ring. She never asked him to wear his gloves before and she knew…! He forced a grin, making a pointed glace. “We can chat about it another day.”

Charlie grimaced and swallowed the rest of her drink.

Chapter 21

Chapter Text

“Thank you for having me this evening.”

It was a completely innocent comment but it grated on Alastor all the same. He was bothered that Carmilla was still in the lobby, bidding good-bye to Charlie and Vaggie, Lucifer nearby to offer support. As Ruler, he couldn’t busy himself with clearing the table with the other residents. It would be seen as improper. Alastor had delegated clean-up before standing off to the side to wait his turn to send Carmilla off. As host of the hotel, he still had a job to do.

“It really was a delight having you,” Charlie stated, eagerly shaking Carmilla’s hand with both of hers. “Thank you for your insight on what could help the hotel and for…” she grimaced. “...being patient…?”

“I understand that caring about others can make you feel desperate for control,” Carmilla replied. “If I may offer you another piece of advice?”

“Ah…sure?”

“You would be far more successful in your endevors if you channeled more of your royal influence and power. There are times the reputation of cruelty can benefit the safety of those under your care. I’m certain if you ask, your father will confirm as much.” Carmilla turned her attention to Vaggie. “It was a pleasure seeing you again. Should you require more weapons, you have my information.”

“Will do,” Vaggie replied, awkwardly saluting.

Carmilla then addressed the king standing nearby. “Your Majesty.” At his nod, Carmilla gave a shallow bow. “If you require help on what we discussed I am only a call away. I will give warning to Zestial that things will be afoot. I’m sure you understand.”

“You may. Thank you.”

Alastor was bubbling with pride at seeing Lucifer in this light. There was something so delightful about seeing the blonde holding his head high to someone like Carmilla. The same man who wore himself to the bone to care for their own, the same man that humored Alastor’s petty rivalry, the same man who enjoyed sweet coffees and went on for hours about rubber ducks…

Alastor tightened the grip he hand on his cane. It was growing increasingly unsettling how much Lucifer occupied his thoughts. The king graced his waking mind so often Charlie was able to invite another overlord into his territory without him having a clue. And it wasn’t as though it came from nowhere! Even Husker told him where Charlie and Vaggie had been visiting the last few days…

He was getting reckless. So why was he so thrilled by it instead of angry?

“Will I be seeing you at the next meeting, Alastor?”

He broke himself from his thoughts to give a forced hum, appearing thoughtful. “I can’t say I’m eager to risk being in the same room as that televised hack,” he stated. “But we shall see.”

Carmilla accepted the answer. She and Alastor both knew she wasn’t really asking anyway. Outside of being polite. The two didn’t care for one another, but they did share a mutual friend in Zestial.

Once the woman left, the door clicking into place, Lucifer cleared his throat and Charlie stiffened. “Charlie.”

The princess hesitantly turned to acknowledge her father, having a good idea for what’s in store. “Yes…?”

“I need to speak with you upstairs. Your room or mine does not matter. Vaggie. I imagine you will also need to be in attendance.”

“Yes, sir,” Vaggie agreed. She did let everything unfold after all…

Alastor watched gleefully. He just felt alight seeing Lucifer in such a state. He couldn’t quite explain why but it was just what he needed to try and wipe the memory of Lucifer, fallen, onto his bathroom floor. At least it almost wiped it away…

Oooo

Charlie didn’t like how she felt like a little kid again, sitting on her bed beside her girlfriend while her father paced before them. Vaggie held her hand, offering comfort to Charlie’s frazzled nerves.

Lucifer let out a deep breath, finally standing still before his daughter. He held out his hands. “Gloves.” Charlie handed them back without argument. He didn’t put them on right away, wringing them in his grasp. “...I need to know why.”

“Dad-”

“Why! Why didn’t you…You never said you were worried about this,” he explained, finally releasing all the worry the revelation gave him. “You didn’t tell me how you felt about this, really felt! I mean, I knew you didn’t want your mother to leave- I didn’t either-but you never told me-!” He let out a defeated sigh. “And that’s my fault. I never gave you a chance to say anything about it all, did I?”

“No! I mean, no, that’s not it!” Charlie fretted. “You were upfront about what happened with Mom! It’s just…I know you haven’t taken off your ring since then and…You didn’t leave the house after that…I just worry about you…”

“Charlie, I appreciate that, but setting me up with some random woman isn’t the answer,”

“She’s just so much like Mom,”

At the observation, Lucifer understood the hope his daughter had. Looking back, Carmilla did in fact have a lot of the same traits as Lilith had. “...I don’t know how to explain that it isn’t a good thing.” At both Vaggie and Charlie looking confused, the ruler decided to pull a chair over from the vanity nearby to sit before his daughter and her partner. He let his gloves drop to the floor and ran his hands over his face with a groan. “I don’t know how much you’re ready to hear.”

Charlie’s heart went out to her dad but she stayed quiet, watching him. He had gotten more open with his emotions in the last few decades, but it was still something she wasn’t entirely used to.

“...Charlie.” Lucifer couldn’t bring himself to look her in the eyes. “I loved your mother. More than anything. But when we first met and fell in love, it wasn’t the same as it is now. Back then, it was only that moment and that place in time. There was no thinking about the future. And then, without us being prepared, the future came. I…I hurt her. I damned her and then…And then I broke under the pressure of it all. And she was so strong during it…I wasn’t…I didn’t want to rule Hell. Or rule anything. All I wanted was my old station back.”

“You missed Heaven. That’s understandable.” Charlie tried to give her father some encouragement. “It seemed really nice when we visited.”

“It wasn’t about Heaven. It was about home. My brothers and sisters and…All of them turned their backs on me. I wasn’t given a trial or even allowed a proper goodbye. I was shunned because I didn’t think about how my actions would hurt others. And I didn’t want to hurt anyone again. At one point I even thought…maybe it would be worth it to leave Lilith behind if it meant I could go home.” It hurt so much to admit, but Lucifer hadn’t always been the adoring husband his daughter thought him to be. He made wretched mistakes. He hurt the woman he loved. “That was long before you were born, of course. By the time you came along, I learned how to be a husband. I accepted my position and tried to stand by Lilith. But the damage was done. We didn’t trust each other anymore. All we could do was make the best of it.”

“But…” Charlie let out a shuddering breath and wiped her tears away. “But you always seemed so happy when I was growing up.”

“Charlie, we both love you. More than you can possibly understand. And your birth was the happiest and proudest moment of our lives. But…having a child doesn’t fix everything happening behind the scenes. Ten thousand years of regret and anger and…There was love, too, but it wasn’t enough to keep us together. In the end, we wanted different things. We had different plans for Hell, for you…for each other…” He hung his head. “I wish I could say things were perfect. We tried to make it that way. But when she said she wanted to leave, I let her go. Truth be told, I was relieved when she left.”

“Relieved?!” Charlie made a sound between a scoff and a sob, Vaggie running comforting circles on her back. “You were a mess!”

“I was,” he admitted, giving a dry laugh. “But it was still better than the two of us pretending we were happy together. There are a lot of things about me that your mother got more annoyed than charmed by over time.”

“So that’s why you’d want to be with someone different,” Vaggie supplied helpfully.

“Different if anyone at all,” Lucifer amended. “I’m not looking to settle down and marry again. Right now you, both of you, this place-” he gestured toward the door, the words for the others in the hotel and the ideal of the hotel itself escaping him at the moment. “This is what’s important now. And what’s important to you.” He took both of Charlie’s hands in his own, squeezing them. “I appreciate how much you fuss over me, but I need you to believe me when I say I don’t want you to. I need you to focus that energy on your happiness and success. One day it’s going to be more than this hotel that’s your responsibility.”

Charlie could only manage to nod as she stood to embrace her father. He could feel the tears soaking through his shirt but said nothing, returning the embrace. Lucifer offered a smile to Vaggie and gestured for her to join their family hug, which the former Exorcists took without argument.

It was a small and healing family, but Lucifer wouldn’t trade it for anything else in the world.

Chapter 22

Chapter Text

Lucifer had been holed up in his room-now more an office these days-for a week straight. Every day Charlie would visit with him, usually for a few hours at a time and often bringing Vaggie along. Other times it would be Alastor who was called in, and while those chats weren’t anywhere near as long, they were frequent enough to gain the attention of the other residents.

Angel Dust had been trying to eavesdrop since it started, but he kept getting caught or sent off to do some pointless busy work. Currently, he was grumbling at the bar, complaining to Husker. “Just what is it that they’re all up to?!”

“Quit your bitching. They’ll address it when and if it has any effect on the hotel.”

“f*cking stupid…They let us sit through that damn dinner and now of a sudden we can’t know anything?!” He spotted Niffty and ushered her over. “Hey, Nifty! You been able to hear anything from them?”

The maid rushed over, a sinister glint in her eyes. “Yes!” She hissed out eagerly.

Angel grinned and smacked Husker’s arm, giving a pointed smug look to the barkeep. “Alright, Nif! So? What are they talking about?”

“Um…” Nifty paused as the remembered. “Lucifer said ‘You can call Rosie’ and Alastor said he would.”

“What.” Angel let out a frustrated grunt. “No, Nif. I mean, what are they talking about not just a small bit of what they said!”

Husker snickered as he watched. “Good luck any more out of her. She’s more occupied with keeping things polished than she is snooping where she’s not wanted,”

“Fine.” Angel pouted, propping his head up and boredly addressing Niffty again. “So what is Alastor supposed to tell Rosie?”

“That everyone’s getting inspected soon.”

Angel’s eyes narrowed. “Inspected?”

“Uh-huh. And that they’re not going to know yet.”

“Who?”

“They,” Nifty shrugged. With that, she rushed off, distracted by who knows what and looking like she didn’t have a care in the world.

Husker hummed. “Well that was more than I expected her to know,” he mused.

“Who’s they?!”

“Probably the overlords Lucifer doesn’t care for,” Husker guessed.

“What?”

“Come on, Angel, think about it. They invite Carmilla over. She tells them to put pressure on the overlords. Lucifer likes the idea. And now their secret meetings between the King, Princess, and one of the most powerful overlords in Hell. And now talk about inspections. Doesn’t take a genius.”

“Okaaay….So what are they inspecting?” At Husker shrugging, Angel glared. “Some help you are.”

“Why are you so desperate to know? If they’re doing an overhaul, all of Hell is gunna hear soon anyway,”

“For the tea!”

“Please get a new hobby.”

Oooo

Alastor read through his copy of the paperwork with interest. He hadn’t expected such a development, but it was thrilling to be a part of. To have such information so early and to be able to secure Rosie’s place in the coming weeks… “I must say this is impressive!” He praised. “Certain to rattle some misfits~”

Charlie took a deep breath. “Seems a little mean but…I guess if it helps sinners…” Her eyes flicked over the passages again. “Are you sure we need this last part-”

“I know it’s not to your taste, Applepie, but we must drive home that there will be real consequences.”

“...Okay. I’m on board.”

“I’m not going to be placing your names on this for your own protection,” Lucifer stated. “This is going to cause a lot of unrest. Once it’s out, that’s it. There’s no going back. Are we all clear on that?”

“Yes.” Charlie gave a firm nod.

“This is going to be so much fun~” Alastor gushed.

Lucifer finally relaxed back in his seat. “I’m going to place a call to Carmilla. Let her know. Alastor, let Rosie know what to expect. Aside from that, not a word until the official announcement tomorrow.”

Oooo

The following morning, Alastor hummed happily to himself as he got ready. Lucifer had given him the go-ahead to start the announcement at nine, and it was fast approaching.

Alastor hadn’t been this eager to do a broadcast in years. He was bubbling with excitement as he set up, fondly running a hand over the papers before him. Grinning madly, he put himself on the air.

“Salutations, Sinners and Hellborns! This is the Radio Demon here to make an announcement straight from our dearest King of Hell, Lucifer Morningstar himself! Rest assured, this is not our typical broadcast, and certain hacky attention-seekers would benefit from paying close attention~”

Oooo

“Val, for f*cks sake!” Vox shoved the other away, sick of the smoke being blown in his face. “Can you give that sh*t a rest or take it over there!”

“What’s got you so pissy?” Val grumbled, dusting himself off. “You need to get off and stop being everyone else’s problem.” At Velvette snorting in amusem*nt Val glared. “You got something to add.”

“Just enjoying this pot and kettle moment is all~” Her face fell and she squinted at one of the many screens displayed showing a live feed of the Pride Ring. She quickly shushed the rant Val was gearing to start. “Wait, shut up. Something’s happening.”

Vox peered at the screens and then growled when he realized demons were gathering near their radios and the loudspeakers. “That f*cker!”

“Well, what’s the fuss?” Val asked lazily. He reached to turn up the feed on one screen.

To Vox’s annoyance, it was indeed Alastor’s voice ringing through.

“In light of recent events, our dear King has found it fit to make some adjustments to the current power structure here in Hell. I will now read directly from the papers given to me personally.”

Vox felt a chill. “Changing the power structure…?”

“Overlords are now going to be held personally responsible for the safety and security of any souls signed over to them as well as the well-being of any in their territory. Those with Overlord status but no set territory or ownership of souls will still be assigned tasks to aid their respective Rings.”

“Those who have souls to care after will be responsible for the following: not allowing the soul to be subjected to abuse, be it physical, emotional, sexual, or any other fashion. Housing for souls must be established within an Overlord’s territory. Overlords will provide protection during Extermination. Failure to do any of these will result in said Overlord being In Violation. Sinners are, however, still responsible for seeking out health resources and employment should they require it. Sinners are also responsible for reporting any Overlord not following the new laws. Failure to report will result in arrest and one-year hard labor.”

“The f*ck is all this?!” Val squeaked. “We’re not f*cking charity cases! We’re f*cking Overlords!”

“Shut up!” Vox hissed.

”Travel between the Rings will no longer be permitted starting three days before Extermination and will be re-instated four hours after the Extermination has ended. During this time, any drones, spy equipment, or any other equipment used to create a broadcast, live feed, or recording, will not be permitted unless directly approved of by the Throne.”

“My drones are none of the King’s f*cking business!”

”Overlords will not only be responsible for the protection of souls in their ownership and territory but will also be responsible for clean up of their terriroties after Extermination. Failure to comply will result In Violation.”

“So…what?” Velvette mused aloud. “We get fined?”

“If an Overlord is found In Violation, the following punishments will occur: The title of Overlord will be stripped and all of their territories and businesses will be re-distributed by the Throne.”

“WHAT?!”

”Travel privileges will be revoked. Powers will also be stripped down to the status said Overlord had upon arriving in Hell. If the Overlord is Hellborn, their powers will be reduced to the level they were at the age of twenty. Overlords will then be tasked with being on the front lines during the next Extermination. Should the Overlord survive this, they may appeal for their title and powers to be re-instated.”

“If an Overlord is reported against and sinners are found dead in their territory under unusual or suspicious circ*mstances, they will be on probation and at risk for being In Violation. Powers will be stripped entirely and travel privileges will be revoked until investigations are complete. If they are found guilty, they will be In Violation.

"Holy sh*t,” Velvette muttered. “That’s gunna be a headache, but cycling out all those Overlords year after year, taking powers away and giving them back-”

“Overlords found In Violation twice will be publicly executed.”

<“Oh.” Velvette shrugged. “Nevermind.”

After a brief pause for dramatic effect and for the words and severity to sink in, Alastor continued. “The king is still granting permission for deals to be made among demons, but all Overlords will be expected to meet these requirements whether new or not. All inquiries may be directed to the Throne.

That completes our broadcast. Ta!”

A stillness took over, with demons and sinners all looking to one another. For the first time in ages, many Overlords were now feeling uncertain about their position.

Chapter 23

Chapter Text

When the broadcast ended, there was a stillness that rivaled that of the calm after an Extermination. Charlie took a deep, shuddering breath and lowered the volume on the television as the 666 News scrambled to cover the new story for the third time in the last hour. It was only ten-thirty and already Hell was abuzz again, this time in a way Charlie didn’t recall being exposed to. An odd mixture of fear and excitement that meant anything could happen. She was nervous but trusted her father’s judgment. He was right that having real consequences for stepping out of line would mean Overlords would be more nervous about being aggressive about her promoting redemption through the hotel. Particularly ones like Valentino who had already lashed out against Angel Dust for being affiliated with her.

She was reluctant to step out of her room just yet. “No going back…” Her dad had said as much but now it felt so real.

“It’ll be okay,” Vaggie assured her. She stood before Charlie, cupping her partner’s face to make Charlie look her in the eye. “We both know that between you, me, your dad, and that sh*t-talker, we won’t let anything happen to this place. This needed to happen. Okay?”

“Yeah…Yeah, I know…” Charlie placed her hands over Vaggie’s, turning her head enough to brush her lips upon Vaggie’s skin. “I know that Hell needed a lot of changes. I guess…I’m a little frustrated. Just stuck waiting to see what happens so we can react.”

The angel nodded in understanding. “That’s always the worst part.”

“I wish I could do more. I feel like I was so angry at my dad for so long for letting the Extermination happen and now he’s doing all this…And all I did was fail to set him up. I feel like an idiot…”

“He’s finally seen you’re serious about this. And you proved we can hold off an Extermination! We rallied people in Hell against the angels…We were able to fight back! For the first time since it all started! Charlie, you gave him something more important than a hook-up! You gave him his hope back!”

“Really?”

Vaggie adored a lot of things about Charlie. One of those things was that Charlie always wore her emotions. She knew that people said it was something unbecoming of a princess, let alone a princess of Hell, but she was charmed by it. It made her feel safe, knowing she didn’t have to guess what her partner was thinking. She felt a swelling of adoration and peppered kisses along Charlie’s face until the blonde burst out in giggles. “I know so.” She rested her forehead against the blonde’s. “We’re going to make it through this.”

Oooo

Alastor always felt so riveted after a broadcast, but this particular one left a delightful hum buzzing about his whole body. He itched to see the outcome of the news, but was also finding himself relieved the announcement was finally able to be made.

In the last few days leading up to it, Lucifer had holed himself away to prepare. The talks he had begun to enjoy with the ruler were reduced down to what information and insight Lucifer needed to be sure he covered his bases on what Overlords were capable of and permitted to do in Hell.

Yes, there was the occasional bout of chit-chat in between important pieces of information, but it wasn’t the same…Alastor did have some measure of pride seeing Lucifer take charge of Hell, much the same as he did seeing Charlie command attention, but he was also growing increasingly annoyed at how drained the king looked.

Those eyes that would dart about when he was flustered had been glued to his countless papers and his phone. That voice that would grace the air with such melody dimmed and hardened. Even his golden locks seemed to have dulled as he buried himself in his work.

Alastor was torn. He was proud, but he was also growing increasingly concerned. When Lucifer handed over the final drafts, the Radio Demon was delighted to know the first stretch was over. And all he could think about was seeing the king again. Because…? He wasn’t entirely sure why.

Lucifer was entertaining, certainly. He was surprisingly funny, though usually it was unintentional judging by how shocked Lucifer looked when Alastor would laugh at an observation or comment the ruler made. He was sweet, caring so deeply for not only Charlie, Vaggie, and the others but for extending sympathy and help to someone like Alastor.

The redhead wasn’t used to receiving help without there being some sort of exchange. People like Rosie and Charlie, who didn’t expect anything in return, was a rarity. But they were also women. And Alastor spent enough time on Earth to know that women, for whatever reason, were expected to be nurturers and givers. They were expected to sacrifice and bleed themselves dry. It was something that led to his mother being brokenhearted and shattered in a million pieces. Alastor promised himself at a young age that even if women were taught never to expect help or respect in return, he would always make a point to be clear about how much he appreciated and respected them.

But men were different. Most of them were like Vox, who weren’t content with a civil acquaintanceship or even friendship. Men were more often than not like Vox: greedy and insecure. Though Alastor on some level hated himself for it, he played into that role himself. Being greedy and desiring power and control fed into the part he had to play to survive. Not only in Hell, but back during his mortal life. He had to be ruthless to keep up with everyone else and finally-after years of desperation-come out ahead. If you weren’t willing to do the horrible things Alastor had done, you would end up like Angel Dust, and be used.

Lucifer was an unusual case. He had all this power and everyone had every right to be afraid of him. Indeed, the king was now using his gained title and reputation to get Hell back in order. But it wasn’t because of some desire to be powerful or in control. Alastor knew that Lucifer had a bleeding heart and that if Hell could be reformed without the threat of cruelty, Lucifer would do so in a heartbeat.

If he was truly evil, he wouldn’t have drained himself to the point of being vulnerable enough to be killed. Alastor shuddered to think about following through on what he almost had. He was made sicker at the idea of someone like Vox finding Lucifer like that. Knowing that f*ck he likely wouldn’t have just killed him. Torture…Maybe beating him, literally kicking the king while he was down. Or worse…

Alastor still didn’t know what set him apart. Why he felt the need to carry Lucifer to bed and tend to him. He knew he was no better than any other sinner in Hell. In many, many ways he was far more vile than the majority of sinners. Initially, he tried convincing himself that he did it for Charlie and for his eventual freedom.

But three days ago he caught himself smelling of Lucifer. And rather than scrubbing it off, he found himself breathing deeper.

Alastor wasn’t a fool. He knew he was growing attached. He was in denial at first. Caring about someone like Lucifer would only end badly. If Lilith knew he was growing closer to her ex-husband, Alastor wasn’t sure how she would react. He wasn’t supposed to get attached…Not to Lucifer, not to Charlie, and certainly not to the hotel and what it was representing. He definitely wasn’t allowed to have hope…Hope that maybe he could achieve what he desired without Lilith or her deal…

He wanted freedom. But the more time he spent there the more uncertain he was that he desired what he thought freedom came with. Lilith promised him that if he assured Charlie’s safety and got her off Heaven’s radar completely he would be rewarded by being reunited with his mother in Heaven. But wouldn’t that mean leaving behind everyone he began to care about…? Was it so wrong that he wanted it all? His mother and his newfound friends?

And what about Lucifer? How would he react to seeing Charlie achieve her goal and gain confirmation that every soul turned good would leave them behind? Would his bleeding heart beg Charlie not to get too close to any sinners? Would he isolate himself in fear of being hurt, just as he had done when Lilith left?

Well. We’ll just have to make up for it with lots of good memories now, then. He straightened his tie before knocking on Lucifer’s door. Alastor snickered a little hearing the commotion on the other side. A groan followed by a loud thud and yelp of pain. Beautiful and funny, certainly, but graceful? Only occasionally. Alastor flushed at the thought. Ah…Beautiful…? Had he really thought that…? When Lucifer opened his door, he was a mess. His hair was disheveled, swimming in oversized clothes, and squinting as he adjusted to the light. Alastor chuckled. Yes. Beautiful, certainly. “Good morning, Your Majesty. Is this a bad time?”

His consciousness finally doing some heavy lifting, Lucifer became very aware of how he looked and who was standing before him. “Oh!” Lucifer straightened, struggling to look casual leaning in his doorway, an awkward smile on his face. “Hey, there, fella! It’s uh…a little early, ain’t it?”

“Hardly,” Alastor teased. “Nearly eleven, actually.”

“Oh, sh*t, really? So then-?”

“I made the announcement promptly at nine, as you requested.”

“Good.” Lucifer took a deep breath. “Good…Um…” He shuffled in place, pink dusting his cheeks. “Why don’t you come in? I’ll just…make myself presentable. Sure Charlie is a mess! I need to check in on her,”

“Don’t mind me,” the redhead commented. He took a seat- his seat as far as he was concerned- and lounged lazily. “I’m content enough to linger about~”

Lucifer tried not to read into it too much, heat crawling up his neck. He spared a small smile and rushed to go through his clothes. “It’s just gotta be so boring watching me just uh…fill out papers and go through clothes.” He was desperate to fill the silence to keep from thinking too much. “I mean, even I’m bored just thinking about it! So dull! And um…Not very host-like-!”

“I would like to think us past the hosting stage,” Alastor cut in. “Can’t two people exist in a space together without pretenses?”

Lucifer paused, considering the idea as he collected his clothes and held them to his chest. “Like…just be around each other without…doing anything with each other…?” At the demon nodding, Lucifer’s brow furrowed. “I…” Huh. “I think I like that idea.” He became embarrassed under Alastor’s gaze and quickly excused himself. “Just gunna get dressed quick…For the day. And stuff.” f*ck he was not eloquent at all today!

“Take your time~” Once the king retreated to the joined bathroom, Alastor settled back into the chair. He tilted his head back and allowed his eyes to slip shut, breathing in the scent of crisp apples, paints, wood, and rubber ducks.

Chapter 24

Chapter Text

“So she hasn’t come down yet?”

“Not that I’ve seen,” Husker replied. “Wouldn’t say no to the company, though. Angel is still in bed and Niffty is up to f*ck knows what.”

Lucifer gave a tired smile. “Well…I guess I couldn’t say no if offered a coffee,”

Husker chuckled at the way Lucifer’s eyes gleamed, the man clearly trying to put on his version of puppy eyes. It was something the bartender got used to from Charlie. She always looked at least a little guilty asking Husker for drinks. “Sure thing. Coming right up. Rye for you, boss?”

Lucifer took a seat at the bar. He rested his chin on the back of his interlaced fingers and gave Alastor a pointed look, but Alastor could see that the king was still attempting some variation of begging eyes. Those eyes would likely be more unyielding if Alastor hadn’t already spoken to Lucifer about exactly what was about to transpire. He gave a small nod, smoothly sitting beside the king- something he was growing very used to these days- and smiled widely at Husker. “That would be delightful~” When Husker slid their drinks over, Alastor slipped a playing card onto the bar for him.

“The f*ck is this?” Husker took the card, ready for some bullsh*t. The moment he flipped it over, he saw an image of himself. In a flash of green, the chains appeared around him as they had weeks before. He was struck with fear before the chainlinks vanished, leaving only an agreeable collar. “The f*ck…?” His eyes went to Alastor, trying to convey the confusion he felt.

Alastor wasn’t the least bit surprised by Husker’s reaction. “Dear friend. I’m afraid I can’t grant you freedom. Not just yet.”

“Not yet…? So then-”

“For the time, I am still going to keep you under my ownership. To guarantee your safety whether you’re in the hotel or not. Once things cool and are more reformed…we’ll revisit the subject.”

“Uh….okay…?” Alastor gave a nod, accepting the drink Husker gave him, signaling that the matter was settled as far as the Radio Demon was concerned. Husker was still standing in place, stunned to his core. Was this happening? When Lucifer cleared his throat to gain the bartender’s attention, his gaze snapped over, still shaken.

“When Angel wakes up, send him my way, okay? I have something important for him too.”

Husker nodded numbly. “I’ll…” He gestured vaguely. “Just go…check.”

Once the bartender disappeared back up the stairs, Lucifer grimaced. “So that went well, right?”

“As much as expected,” Alastor commented. “I imagine Angel will have a much more dramatic reaction,”

“In a good way, I hope,”

“After all the work you’ve put in, I’m certain Angel will be ecstatic, Your Majesty,”

Lucifer pouted. “Why do you do that?”

“Do what?”

“Call me by that title. It’s not like I go around all dressed in a crown and jewels and stuff. People out there-” He pointed towards the front entrance. “-Now if those people want to call me by some fancy title, fine, but here, it’s…” His eyes darted away briefly. “It’s special.”

“Special?”

“Different!” The king corrected, clearly embarrassed. “Just…This is where my daughter lives. With her partner. And her friends. I was invited here. And I offered to…roll up my sleeves and work. Yet there’s still this-!” He flailed his hands in a push-and-pull gesture between the two of them.

“Bridge?” Alastor supplied.

“Yes! And I’m walking to the halfway mark and so is Charlie and Vaggie but everyone else is still….”

“Standing on land?”

Lucifer’s shoulders sagged. “I dunno. Maybe I’m the one on land. I was the one holed up in my room for days passing new laws and sh*t.”

Alastor hummed thoughtfully. “You’re concerned you’re not connecting with people here?”

“Just people in general,” Lucifer admitted. “I used to be really social. Or at least I tried to be. I even founded a theme park here in Hell thinking maybe I could connect with people there, but then a bunch of sinners and Hellborns just went to that knock-off park so I stopped visiting…”

“I don’t believe I’ve ever been to a theme park,” Alastor mused. “Unless you count the county fair,”

“Who would count the county fair?”

“It has rides,”

“We’re going to the theme park at some point. That is just a travesty.”

“Just the two of us~?” Alastor enjoyed the pink that raced up Lucifer’s face and the way the ruler immediately preoccupied himself with his coffee rather than replying. The redhead laughed at the sight. That’s where Charlie gets that cute demeanor from~ “Only if you’re comfortable with the idea, of course,”

Lucifer’s eyes darted nervously and he forced a laugh. “You trying to suggest you’d actually want to be seen in public with me? And on a “date?”” He made a point of using finger quotes. “I mean, I don’t date! I don’t think… I mean, I don’t think what Lilith and I did qualify as dating since dating wasn’t a thing back then- and even if it was, we wouldn’t of, probably. Because-”

“Lucifer.”

The blonde was suddenly very aware of how close they were. The close proximity of the barstools made it easy for Alastor to make him feel trapped by propping one foot aside Lucifer’s on the footing of the stool, keeping the king from slipping off and running away. His eyes moved between Alastor’s chest and eyes, not sure what to think. He felt like all of his blood was rushing to his face. When he finally kept Alastor’s gaze, the redhead smiled and reached to set a hand on Lucifer’s. The blonde could swear he was going to burn alive.

Alastor gave a squeeze to Lucifer’s hand. He had stopped the king from further spiraling into some odd rant. Seemed the method he observed Vaggie using on Charlie was also effective on Lucifer. “Lucifer. I must be frank about something. While we have a moment alone and Charlie isn’t yet up and about.” Lucifer eyed him warily but said nothing. He merely nodded, granting Alastor permission to continue. “I’ve been picking through my copy I got of Charlie’s questionnaire. Between that and the book you’ve graciously loaned me, I’ve been…rather enlightened.”

“Oh…? That’s good…?”

“I want to be clear. I’ve gotten quite used to having you here. I enjoy our talks and I find myself looking forward to them.”

Lucifer could hear his own heart pounding. What is happening?!

“I won’t lie and tell you that I’m a good match for you. I don’t think you owe me any more of your time than you’ve given me. But I can’t ignore how kind you’ve been. How considerate. It’s making me…rather possessive of your attention. I’m sorry.”

“Possessive…?” Lucifer felt like he was only picking up keywords. He was having a difficult time connecting what Alastor was saying to what he was doing.

“I don’t think I can give you all you need,” Alastor admitted. “I can’t see myself holding hands walking down the street. Nor do I see myself trying to lure you into my bed for…” He laughed. “Well, you know. But I do think I would like to try…just lying beside you. At some point, anyway, should we arrive there together. If you’ll permit me.” When Lucifer just stared, Alastor’s brow furrowed. “Of course, if it’s not returned, that is fine-”

“It’s not that!” Lucifer quickly exclaimed. “I just don’t get where this is coming from! I mean….I don’t think I’ve done anything out of the ordinary around you. A…I guess a flirty joke or two…? But I say those to friends! I think…? I just…Where is this coming from…?”

“Hm…” Alastor thoughtfully ran his thumb in small circles on Lucifer’s hand, enjoying how the blonde shivered. “You make me greedy. I would think it only friendship, but I find myself wanting to be in your presence with…increased frequency.”

“Doing what?” Lucifer had to laugh at the absurdity. “Did Charlie put you up to this? I told her not to worry about this stuff!”

Alastor’s ears flipped back in annoyance. “No, but I am not very impressed with the fact that she attempted to set you up with Carmilla Carmine of all choices. She’s simply not right for you.”

“Oh?” If I didn’t know better… “Wait, were you jealous?”

“I don’t like the idea of you being with someone like her,” Alastor stated matter-of-factly. “The first time you hand her a rubber duck…Well, I can’t imagine her response but I’ve known her for years and I’ve never once seen her smile unless it was to tear down some insolent brat. I can’t see her laughing with you. Or with Charlie.”

Lucifer grimaced. “She did give the impression of being uptight.”

“I don’t think I’m perfect. And should you find someone else, and I truly believe that they would be good for you and Charlie, then I will step aside. I already know you may grow bored at me being unable to offer…everything one might expect in a relationship.”

“If you mean sex, I’m not looking for that. I mean, I get- Well, you know. I take care of it…” He groaned and dropped his head into his other hand. “I don’t know how I got here! I’m sorry…”

“I’m feeling less than eloquent,” the redhead sighed. “I only meant to ask if you would…consider yourself attached to me.”

“Like…dating?”

“If that’s what you want to call being around one another and occasionally enjoying an errand or two together. Maybe the theme park you mentioned.”

At the bashful grin on Lucifer’s face, Alastor knew any risk of annoyance or humiliation was worth it. “Yeah…I think I’d like that…”

Chapter 25

Chapter Text

“Angel, baby, I know we’ve had some rough times, but you know I didn’t mean any of it like that-”

“If you don’t pick up this f*cking phone-!”

“You are coming into work today, right? Can’t do it without my star~”

“I swear if you're choking down royal dick to get special treatment I will gut you-!”

Angel Dust rolled his eyes and tossed his phone to the other side of the bed. He woke up just a few minutes ago and all he wanted was to go back to bed. Valentino had left dozens of messages like that, filling up his damn mailbox again. When he initially woke up to texts and voicemails, he worried he missed a shift or pissed off Val somehow, only to have Cherry call him when he was still half-asleep.

“Holy sh*t! Why didn’t you tell me this was gunna happen?!” When she gave a play by play of Alastor’s voice echoing all through the Pride Ring and everyone around her going nuts over it, Angel groaned. For once, Val’s nonsense actually made a little bit of sense. After assuring her he didn’t know beforehand and to touch base later, he tried going through and deleting all the messages.

After listening to ten voicemails and countless voice messages, he couldn’t take it anymore. He wasn’t sure how to feel.

Part of him knew he should be happy. Overlords being held accountable for stuff was a good thing. But he was exhausted hoping. Trying to hope. Angel just felt so drained to his core wishing for brighter days.

Charlie trying to give him redemption only pissed Val off and resulted in him working more brutal hours. Wouldn’t this just do the same? All he could be thankful for was that Valentino was a moron and only centered the contract around what Angel had to do in the studio, with minimal restriction when outside of the studio. But this… Angel wasn’t really looking forward to the idea of facing Valentino again.

Reluctantly, he dragged himself from bed and opted to go bother Husker. Putting on a brave face, he strode through the halls and came across Husker away from his bar for a change. “Well hey there, Whiskers!” Angel greeted.

“You’re chipper. So you heard the news?”

Angel grimaced. “Don’t remind me. Val is gunna be an insufferable bitch…”

“Right. Well, Lucifer wanted me to let you know to see him before you head out today. Sounded important.”

“...See me..?”

“That’s what he said.”

“You don’t think it’s a lecture about the eavesdropping, do you?”

“Huh.” Husker laughed. “Hadn’t occurred to me, to be honest. But that’s highly unlikely. He looked happy about being able to talk.”

“Oohh~! Do you think he’s looking for something private~?”

“Also unlikely.” Husker shuddered. “You might wanna…tread carefully flirting with Lucifer,”

“You jealous~?” Angel’s gaze softened and he pulled Husker into a hug. “Don’t worry, you’re still my favorite.” Husker didn’t reply, but did awkwardly return the hug. “Alright. So where is he?”

“Down at the bar still.”

“The bar? Why come get me? You knew I was gunna get a drink before going out,”

“Had to get away from those sappy loons,” Husker mumbled, starting to walk back with Angel Dust. “What do you think you’ll want? I’ll get it ready for you while you chat.”

“Now hang on! Who’s the sappy loons? Charlie and Vaggie?” Husker shook his head. “Hm. Charlie and her dad?” He pouted at Husker shaking his head once more. “Okaaay…Um…Frank and KeeKee?”

“Alastor and Lucifer.”

“...Shut up.”

“You’ll see.”

Angel did in fact see. When the bar was in sight, Lucifer and Alastor were very close together. Angel’s eyes went to Alastor’s foot on Lucifer’s barstool, forcing them to touch. Even though it was a small capacity, it was massive for someone like Alastor who didn’t touch people. And the way Alastor and Lucifer were looking at each other… Angel snickered. “And here Charlie was worried,”

“I’m scared sh*tless,” Husker dead-panned.

Lucifer caught sight of them and waved them over. “Angel! Good, you’re up!”

Angel Dust gave a wave back. “Hey, good morning!” His eyes looked to Alastor straightening enough to not be leaned close to Lucifer but made note that his foot was still keeping Lucifer in place. “Heard you wanted to see me?”

“I do!” A burst of gold from his hand and he presented a rolled-up paper. “Here you are!”

“Um…thanks?” He took the paper, unrolling it. A contract? It didn’t look like his contract with Val… His eyes widened in realization as he skimmed through. “Wait…” He pulled the paper closer to his face to be sure he was reading it correctly.

“From my understanding, your contract with Valentino was under your human name. Is that right?” Angel nodded numbly, his eyes starting to sting. “Well, that isn’t how contracts are set up in Hell. Contracts like that are only valid if Val was meeting you on Earth or dragging you from the mortal world to Hell periodically. Which the latter is definitely not allowed. So this is a new contract- should you want it.”

“A new…So wait, invalid?”

Lucifer gave a soft smile, reaching to give a squeeze to the demon’s shoulder. “Your contract with Valentino is void. You were re-registered in my files as Angel Dust rather than Anthony after a year in Hell. You don’t have to work for him.”

“I…” Angel shuffled oddly on his feet. His head began to throb from the influx of news. “So what’s this?”

“I called Asmodeous and he was familiar with your work. He said if you want to have a career working directly with him, he’s happy to take you on. You’ll set the terms of what that entails, but he did send over this rough draft for you to read over. If you want to take the offer, I’ll set up a meeting so you two can make an agreement.” Angel said nothing, but tears began streaming down his face. “Angel?!” Lucifer felt a lunge of panic. “I didn’t mean to overstep! I just thought you hated how Valentino was and-!” He was silenced when he was tightly enveloped by four arms, Angel sobbing into his shoulders and drenching his shirt with tears. He sighed in relief and returned the hug. Maybe he wasn’t stuck on land after all.

Chapter 26

Chapter Text

Angel understandably wanted to celebrate his newfound freedom and rushed off to call Cherri for a night out. Though not before asking Lucifer to write up something so that Valentino couldn’t pull something to take Fat Nuggets back. Of course, Lucifer agreed, watching Angel dart off already on his phone.

The king stood with a stretch. “I guess I better get that paperwork done…” He paused and cleared his throat to get Alastor’s attention. When those red eyes fell on him, he gave a nervous smile. “Sooo…I’m gunna go check on Charlie. See how she is before I get that paperwork done. But uh…Would you be willing to…hang out? In my room. So that we can discuss…” He gestured between them. “Whatever this is?”

“Hm.” Alastor hadn’t thought there was much to discuss. He already told Lucifer he cared for him more than before. “I’m not sure I follow what could be discussed… Was I unclear before?”

Interesting. Lucifer clicked his tongue against his teeth. “Yeah. Okay, so that. That’s kinda what we need to cover.”

“I’m afraid I don’t follow,”

“Are you free today? I feel like this is gunna take a bit of time.”

Alastor shrugged. “If you wish,”

Oooo

At a knock at her door, Charlie was snapped from the almost meditative state Vaggie’s head massage had put her in. With a grunt, she hoisted herself up from her spot on the floor to answer it. “Oh, hey, Dad!”

“Hey~! I just wanted to stop by and check on you.” His eyes scanned over her, taking in her tired eyes and twitching fingers. “Sleep okay?”

“Yeah, I guess.” She shuffled on her feet. “...It’s a little scary,” she admitted. “I know it all had to happen. I guess I just…wish it didn’t have to be so drastic, ya know?”

Lucifer nodded in understanding. “Anything I can do to ease your mind?”

“I dunno. I just…I’m glad you’re here. I just wish I could do as much as you do.”

“What?” Lucifer’s heart dropped. “Charlie…You can! You know you can, right?” At her giving a non-commital shrug, the king’s gaze hardened. “Charlie. How long have you felt like this?”

“What? I-”

“Forever,” Vaggie chimed in from the room. “She’s been like this forever.”

Charlie’s flustered expression at the comment was all the confirmation Lucifer needed. “Well. That won’t do.” He had been there. Constantly guessing his own strength. The difference was, his powers weren’t expected of him. They came as a surprise to all the angels. Even more so when Lucifer fell and was able to still hone it. And when Charlie was born and he had her to protect…He had never been so strong. “We’re going to work on that confidence.” He pulled her into a hug. “Don’t mind the wet shoulder. Angel was crying. Good crying, though.”

Charlie gave a choked-up laugh, still emotional as she returned the embrace. “So he was happy about the news?”

“Yeah. Bout to write up an ownership thing about Fat Nuggets for him.” Lucifer cupped her face between his hands. “Rest today. Angel is going to celebrate and I’m going to be reading over stuff. Tomorrow, we can start work on getting you more confident about your powers.” When Charlie nodded, he tip-toed to give her a quick peck on the forehead before yelling behind her as he left. “Be sure she rests, Vaggie!”

“Will do!”

Oooo

Lucifer braced himself before entering his room. He could feel his hands trembling as he reached for the doorknob and had to pull back, clenching his hand to still it in fear of rattling the knob and exposing his fear.

Someone showing interest in him was thrilling. It gave him hope. But it also shook him to his core. Lilith too once said she cared about him, only for them to drift apart. Lucifer had understood…He wasn’t the bright and shining angel he had been in the Garden. Once he fell, he caved in on himself. And with every new sinner, every travesty in Hell, every genocide, he retreated further and further away from everyone. He didn’t want to do that anymore but…What if I let everyone down again? He didn’t plan on it, but he didn’t really plan it before either.

He took a deep breath. No. Alastor had seen the worst of him and still wanted something. Something past what they had before. What that was, they still had to work out together, but Lucifer had to remind himself that Alastor knew what type of person Lucifer was. Alastor and Lilith were not the same…And Lucifer wasn’t the same as he was before.

Steadying himself, he put on a brave face and entered the room. Seeing Alastor settled into one of the chairs, the blonde couldn’t help but enjoy the sight. The redhead had taken to doing his embroidery in Lucifer’s rooms at times and had even brought in one of his smaller radios to play music.

When the demon noticed the blonde, he gave a nod in greeting. “How is our fair princess?”

“She’s shaken but okay,” Lucifer replied. He snickered as he noticed the drinks and snacks on the table. “Trying to butter me up?”

“You made it sound like a lengthy discussion. And you keep giving me that look every time I try relying on my powers,”

“What look? I don’t have a look.”

“Hm~ You do. You have that ‘how dare you’ expression on your face whenever I snap my fingers to summon something or use my shadows to move about.” When Lucifer’s face contorted at the mention of Alastor using his abilities, a quiet laugh track played and Alastor pointed at the king’s face. “Yes! That’s the one!”

“Whatever,” Lucifer grumbled, snatching a cookie off the tray. “I need to work on this thing first so shut up.” It was said without any bite to it, amusing the redhead further.

“As Your Majesty wishes~”

Lucifer should have been annoyed, but he found that settling at his desk, hearing the soft jazz and Alastor humming softly along, it was easy to be at peace. Distantly, Lucifer wondered if Lilith ever sat in the room while he worked…He didn’t recall them ever just…being around each other without doing something together. They were always hosting a party, going out, attending a meeting-something! But this was pleasant. It is a little different letting some demon sit behind me without worrying about them sticking a knife in my back. He didn’t even let Fredrick sit behind him and they were great friends! Not as close as me and Alastor, though, apparently… The realization resulted in red coloring his face.

“Having trouble over there~?”

Lucifer sputtered indignantly. “Hey, now! I thought I told you I gotta concentrate!” He quickly grabbed a pen and parchment and got to work, ignoring Alastor’s snickering.

Chapter 27

Chapter Text

Alastor couldn’t remember the last time he had been so at ease just being in the same room with another person. In the beginning of their relationship, when they were still angry and competing for attention, Alastor’s main concern was how he could still come off as a threat. He knew good and well that Lucifer, even without his full demon form, could kill him easily. So Alastor had to bluster himself up, knowing good and well the only thing keeping Lucifer from killing him was Charlie. Having her as a shield did make him more brazen than he deserved.

Facing Adam made that very clear now.

And Lucifer…For all of Alastor’s taunts and jabs. How he accused Lucifer of being a horrible parent who wasn’t worth Charlie’s time-and to his face no less-Lucifer showed him mercy. Mercy he didn’t deserve.

Alastor peeked over at Lucifer, making an effort not to be obvious as he continued working on the piece he held. The blonde’s pen was still scratching away at the parchment. The Radio Demon had spent enough time watching the other work now that he could tell what was happening without a clear view. The king was writing out drafts of how he wanted to phrase the contract on one sheet, fiercely scribbling out anything that he thought made him sound stupid.

In his opinion, of course. Alastor had seen glances of the things Lucifer had blotted out in as much ink as possible before it could disappear from view. He found them funny. Insightful. Even when Lucifer was making an effort to be as matter-of-fact as he could manage, he still managed to put so much passion into his work. If there was one thing Alastor respected, it was passion.

His eyes drifted between the thread coloring the white fabric in his hand to the king settled at a modest desk, bathed in light. It was a shame all Alastor could see was the back of his head and his arms…

When Lucifer clapped his hands together, the redhead perked. It was the same ritual Lucifer did every time he finished something important on his desk, though Alastor wasn’t certain the king was even aware of this quirk. “There. I think that has it settled. Pretty uh…Pretty cut and dry. Yeah.” Lucifer nodded to himself. “Yeah. Cut and dry…”

“I’m certain it’s perfect,” Alastor assured.

The blonde gave a self-depricating laugh. “Yeah. Perfect. Real perfect, me.” He shoved himself from his desk and forced a grin as he moved to instead sit at the small table across from Alastor. He wrung his hands, his eyes darting between Alastor, the radio, the drinks, the snacks, the floor-Anything to get some clue as to what to say. His throat felt raw, and he used that as an excuse to grab the coffee from the tray, gulping down a fair portion of it through the straw. “This is good. Thanks.”

“I’ll let Husker know his efforts are appreciated.” Alastor set his project aside, clasping his hands in his lap. “You wanted to talk.”

It wasn’t a question. Lucifer hadn’t given any room for argument that they needed to discuss…whatever was happening. “Yes. I did. I do!” He set his drink back down. “What do…” He huffed, trying to find the words. “You said attached before. What do you consider attached? You said you’d be open to dating but…you don’t want to date…?”

“My, you’re in a spiral already,” Alastor commented.

“I don’t spiral! f*cking show you spiral!”

“Oh, I do wish you would~” the redhead teased.

“Do you though? That’s what I’m trying to figure out,”

“I had thought I was clear before,” Alastor expressed. “I do realize that there are some things you may expect but I am unwilling to give,”

“I don’t mean to sound like I want anything-! Um…Let me start over.” Lucifer paused, his fingers digging into the arms of his chair. “Sex is off the table. Agreed?” At Alastor’s nod, Lucifer relaxed. “Good. Since having Charlie I am not looking to get possibly knocked up,” he joked, running a hand over his face.

What. “Pardon?”

“Well, childbirth does that. Changes you. Your body, your mind, your everything.” Lucifer groaned. “I can’t even recall how many times Lilith and I had that talk about will we, won’t we, did I want to, was I in the mood, was she-”

“I meant the part where you-if I understand correctly-spawned Charlie,”

“Yeah.” Lucifer’s brow furrowed. “I told you that.” Alastor shook his head. “Oh. Well. Does that bother you?”

“No!” Alastor’s mind was reeling. “Though if I may-That means you’re not just Charlie’s father. You’re also a mother. At least in some sense, right?”

“I mean…whatever gets you there? She’s my kid. No matter who she came out of specifically.”

“Yes, of course. I just hadn’t expected it, that’s all.” How lovely… He could hardly help himself. In an instance, it wasn’t Lilith who had cradled Charlie to her chest, exhausted after giving birth. It was Lucifer. Lucifer having that first embrace, looking at his child the way only someone who endured the greatest pain unimaginable would. Of course he would bleed himself dry for everyone here at the hotel. That’s who he is to his very core. He’d been a fool. Alastor shook his head to shoo the distracting thoughts away. “I’m sorry. As far as sex goes I would like to keep it a firm no. Especially right now.”

“Good. These are the boundaries I want to know. So no sex but…what about cuddling?”

“Hm.” Alastor took a sip of his own drink as he mulled it over. “Yes, I think I would rather like that. In private. And in moderation.”

“I’d rather not cuddle in front of my kid, so that works for me.”

“I also think I’d like to kiss you. Though I can’t say I’m fond of the idea of tongue this early into our relationship,”

Lucifer’s cheeks dusted pink. He was not going to admit right now that he had thought of kissing Alastor. “So this is for sure a relationship, though? As in I’m with you and you’re with me and…no one else, right?”

A feral anger boiled in Alastor’s chest. “Absolutely no one else. I won’t allow it.”

Lucifer became brazen at that admission. “You won’t allow it~” He snickered.

“Certainly not. Just because Lilith was mad enough to leave you unattended doesn’t mean I plan on making the same mistake.”

That was nice to hear for a change… “I’m not easy to put up with,” Lucifer warned.

“Now don’t go trying to change my mind now! I was promised a day out to a theme park! If you’re going to try and tell me I’ve gotten excited at the idea of an outing all for nothing~!” Alastor allowed his empty threat to trail off into nothing at the sound of Lucifer’s carefree laughter. Lovely. “You should know now that I’m going to make you buy me all of the foods on a stick I’ve heard about growing up,”

“Don’t forget about the stuff in a cone or on a bun.”

“Yes, all of them~”

“I can work with that.” He took another cookie off the tray. “What about hand-holding?”

“Never when walking. I detest the idea of not having use of my hands when moving about. I’d like to share bed now and then. Do you have a preference of yours or mine?”

“I sleep on the left side and I like to be little spoon. But I need some noise during the night,”

“I certainly don’t mind having the radio play through the night~”

“Yeah, I’ll bet,” Lucifer snorted. “So how long have you been thinking about me in your bed?”

Alastor hesitated to reply but figured while they were being honest he may as well say. “...When I picked you up off the bathroom floor. I had to place you in your bed.” Lucifer’s eyes locked with his own and Alastor sighed, recalling that face contorted in pain that day. “You were so frail. And after, your scent stained my clothes. And later my bed. And I simply got used to the smell.” He took another sip of his drink to avoid the bashful look on the blonde. “I sound ridiculous I’m sure.”

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed looking around my room, but ridiculous is kinda my thing these days,”

A laugh track rang through the room, echoing Alastor’s amusem*nt. “Yes, that does work in my favor!”

“We’ll have to work on the other details at some point, but the pressing matter is…do we say anything to anyone?”

“Hm… Husker I’m sure already knows. And possibly Angel. To be perfectly honest, I think it wouldn’t be so terrible to tell Charlie if only to avoid her setting you up with someone like Carmilla Carmine,”

“You’re not going to let that go, are you?”

“Eventually. Maybe.” Alastor hummed. “Or probably not.” He set his drink aside and stood, moving to loom over Lucifer. He trapped the blonde by bracing himself on the arms of the blonde’s chair, enjoying how those eyes watched him carefully. “I don’t want you looking at her-or anyone else-like you’re looking at me right now.”

Lucifer swallowed, his throat parched. He felt breathless, and he liked the feeling. Fingers itching for contact, he risked reaching up, carefully carding fingers through the redhead’s hair. “Soft,” he murmured. He searched for any indication to pull away. “Is this okay?”

“Mm. I think we can add hair touching to the list of approved acts,”

“What about the ears?”

“Don’t push it.”

Chapter 28

Chapter Text

“Why are you still here? Dragging your useless feet!” Lute screamed, throwing one of the paperweights on Adam’s desk (formerly Adam’s desk) at Lilith.

The queen couldn’t help flinching as she stepped aside, only being missed by a hair and hearing the thing crash and shatter behind her. She clenched her hands together to keep them from shaking, trying to appear as stoic as possible. She was still under restrictions not to use her Hell-given powers she was granted when she became Queen when she came to Heaven. At the time, it was fine by her. Using the gifts Lucifer had given her seemed dishonest given her position.

Now, however, she regretted the agreement. Lute wasn’t the most sensible at the best of times. But now, with Adam dead, her arm severed, her pride cracked apart and bruised…Now she was like a feral animal.

“I would like to meet Charlie at the Embassy. Or here in Heaven. If she came before-”

“I do not take orders from you, Hell scum! You take them from me!”

“...I do not wish to…see Hell again…” She grimaced at how weak it sounded when it came out. She was meant to be royalty! Why did she allow herself to fall so low? Her eyes stung at the thought. She knew very well why…

“You think I want to see it?” Lute scoffed. “The only satisfaction I get from that garbage plane of existence is the screams and terror of worthless sinners facing my spear! I made the promise not to hurt your bitch spawn or you at your Master’s insistence, but having sinners rise and kill Adam? That’s taking it too far!”

“I just can’t understand it,” Lilith admitted. “Sinners never rose against you or your Extermination in years…How did Adam get cornered by sinners?”

Lute’s eyes narrowed. She had kept the details of Adam’s death as much a secret as she could to keep her leverage. Lilith was only weak because she was without Lucifer. She didn’t have the hope she did before. All Lilith had to know was that Adam got reckless and got taken off guard by cannibals under the leadership of her daughter. She didn’t need to know the Princess of Hell herself was in the battle. She didn’t need to know a Hellborn was killed, breaking the treaty. She most certainly didn’t need to know Lucifer himself came out of hiding to fight. It would make Lilith brazen. She would likely go back and fight alongside them if she knew her precious king was finally doing something about the Exterminations.

Lute sat at once Adam’s desk. It was a familiar place to her…Often she came in to do paperwork, sharpen blades or just sit while Adam would rant about some topic or play guitar… Her heart lurched but she refused to cry. Adam wouldn’t allow it if she broke down now, in front of Lilith of all people. She hated herself for not being there when he needed her. At least I was at his side at the end. Now she would honor him by continuing his work. “Adam allowed you here because you promised your sinners had no will to fight. You promised to cut ties with your blasphemous King and Hell bitch and finally be at the side of the man you were supposed to be. Now I find that your daughter is still carrying your work. How do I know you haven’t been lying and getting information to them?”

“I haven’t-!”

“Give me a reason not to kill you where you stand.” Lute smirked, lounging back in the desk chair. “After all, what good are you to anyone here? Adam was the only one that saw value in you.”

Lilith swallowed. That was true… “...Lucifer would never launch a direct attack on Heaven with me here.”

“Oh really? If I were him I would blast you first as a warning to anyone else here.”

“No.” Lilith shook her head. She hurt him. She hurt him worse than she hurt anyone, including Adam, but he would never lay a hand on her. He would allow her to be hurt. He may even protect her… Maybe… She wouldn’t blame him if he didn’t but…it was more likely he would. That’s just the type he was. He had always been sweet with her. Patient. Nurturing. Even when they fought, he was always so careful. “He wouldn’t. You don’t know him.” She rolled her shoulders back to stand straighter. “If you won’t give me an audience with my daughter to meet her outside of Hell, then I’ll find my own method. I’ll meet with Sera-”

“Shut up!” Lute hissed. She grumbled, gritting her teeth. She couldn’t have Lilith meet Sera. She might learn something that would make her question how powerful Heaven actually was. “...There will be no meeting with Sera. I will not have you wasting the time of the Seraphims because of your nonsense. I wouldn’t even have you waste the time of those mindless Cherubs! Find your method, fine. But you are on a deadline. If your daughter isn’t put in her place by the next Extermination in a few months, then she will be the first one we kill.”

“You can’t! The treaty-!”

“You’re dismissed, Your Majesty.” Lute waved her off with a roll of her eyes.

Lilith was frazzled. The heat behind her eyes was becoming too much as she hurried out of the office. Thankful for the halls of Adam’s domain being empty these days, she choked as a stifled sob escaped her. She couldn’t allow Charlie to be hurt…no matter what the cost of her reputation or pride. Even if Lucifer began to hate her enough to kill her himself, she would find a way to protect them.

Chapter 29

Chapter Text

“Like this?”

“Hm…” Alastor hadn’t liked the idea of intertwining their fingers, and so Lucifer placed his hand to be cradled in a more passive hold. As one would for dancing… Struck with a moment of inspiration, Alastor used his other hand to gently grasp the small of Lucifer’s back and pull him close. He chuckled at the small yelp of surprise from the blonde, feeling Lucifer’s hand clutch to his tighter as the king caught himself against Alastor’s chest. “I think I like this~”

Forced to look up at Alastor even more than he already had to before, Lucifer’s heart thudded heavily in his chest. He was suddenly very aware of the fact that they never touched this much before. And that he hadn’t been this close with anyone in so long. Averting his eyes to Alastor’s lapel, his fingers danced against the fabric in his nervousness. “Have you considered a brooch?” Such a stupid question, but anything to take the edge off of how the redhead was looking at him. His face felt so hot he was getting a little dizzy. “I had a few over the years but I had this gold one I loved-I don’t know what happened to it-and it was of the sun,”

“Seems fitting,” Alastor mused. He decided not to call attention to the king’s frazzled nerves, instead slowly leading the smaller man in slow circles as soft jazz continued filling the room. Lucifer’s feet stumbled a little at first, but he soon caught on, though still clinging to Alastor’s clothes. “Have you thought about replacing it? You could probably make one yourself,”

“Um…” Lucifer was distracted a little being led in the small dance, his eyes trying to follow their feet but being unable to do so with how close he was being held. “Y-yeah, I guess. I uh...It was a gift and I felt bad for losing it,”

“Oh? Who from?”

“Paimon. He gave it to me at some event Lily and I went to. A uh…I think it was some party Mammon threw…?”

“I can’t say I’ve met Paimon. Are you two close?”

“Not so much…” Lucifer began relaxing in Alastor’s embrace. He allowed a smile to grace his lips and he grew more confident in his steps, following Alastor’s lead. “I honestly hate Mammon’s parties. Too loud for my taste. And the place is always crawling with servers barely covered in any clothes,”

“Mm. That doesn’t at all surprise me. I’ve heard some stories about Mammon. He gives you a bad name,”

“I don’t do so well with my name on my own,” Lucifer joked, though it came out more dim than Alastor would have liked.

“Lucifer.” At those eyes finally meeting his own, Alastor felt another strike of inspiration and brushed his lips against Lucifer’s forehead. “I think you do well upholding your reputation. I had thought it all bluster, but seeing you myself I know it was all true.” Seeing those wide wide and watching him carefully, Alastor opted to take advantage of Lucifer’s shock and quickly spun him into a dip, bringing out another yelp from the blonde. Alastor snickered as Lucifer clung to him tighter. “I won’t drop you, Your Majesty~”

“Shut up!” The blonde squeaked.

“Alright, alright~” Alastor decided to be kind and brought the king back up to his feet, though he still refused to let Lucifer out of his embrace. “My apologies. It’s been some time since I’ve danced like this,”

Lucifer’s grip loosened. He playfully hit Alastor’s chest but didn’t protest to once again allowing the redhead to lead him in the small dance around the room. “I don’t think I can remember the last time I danced without having to shapeshift,” he joked.

Alastor quirked a brow. “Pardon?”

“Because Lily is so tall,”

Alastor paused, halting their dance. “Do you mean to say she made you shapeshift for your dances so you would be tall enough for her?”

“Well…” Lucifer averted his gaze again. “I mean, look at the height difference between us. And she’s even taller than you! So, yeah, it would be painful for her to, ya know, hunch down like that,”

The Radio Demon’s eyes narrowed as a thought occurred to him. “That’s why you’re taller in the portrait Charlie has.”

“...Lily wanted it more…even…? I don’t know the term for what it would be…Make it look better, all of us in frame…”

“She could have sat.”

“Seems like something Adam would have asked-”

“Did she say that?”

Lucifer’s brow furrowed. “What?”

“Did she phrase it that way so you would do what she said?” The shame coloring Lucifer’s face said it all. If Alastor didn’t hate Lilith before, he did now. “I despise that woman,” he hissed.

Lucifer tried lightening the mood again by rolling his eyes with a smile. “You never met her. I’m sure I’m making it sound worse than it was. It was fine, really! I never minded it!”

Look me in the eyes and tell me that and maybe I’ll believe you. Alastor took a breath and willed himself to relax. Being annoyed wouldn’t do any good. It wasn’t like Lilith was here for Alastor to really do anything about it. “Charlie never knew about it, did she?”

“She saw me shapeshift a few times but…” Lucifer hummed. “Actually she never said anything about it. Probably normal for her since she grew up around it. I imagine you get to that point you don’t really question the things your parents do for each other,”

“I see…” Alastor looked to their still joined hands and gave a small squeeze. “I quite like this hold. Without our fingers intertwined I can still break away easily if needed,”

“Yeah, the whole lacing fingers thing seems more a sex thing anyway,”

“...Is it?”

“For me it is. Was? I dunno…We don’t need to go into it.” He pulled back from the embrace, shuffling on his feet. “So. Hand-holding. Yes on the passive hold. Good. I’ll note that.”

“You’re doing it again~”

“What?”

“What chatter you do when you’re nervous about being abrasive,”

“I don’t do that!”

“You do. Every time you write contracts or new laws or do anything that could make you come off as stern or aggressive,” Alastor teased.

“Ah…” Lucifer wrung his hands. “And it’s really annoying, isn’t it?”

“I find it charming,” the redhead assured. “But I do take it now as an indication of nervousness, so I’ll be merciful and allow you to change the subject,”

“Gee thanks.” Lucifer was reluctant to admit it, but he enjoyed the light teasing. Most that he interacted with were either kissing his ass or trying to intimidate him. With Alastor, he began as an irritation. He boldly tossed Lucifer around and insulted him to his face, not to gain any power but just to be a nuisance. And when they grew closer, it felt…equal somehow. It was nice. “Would you by any chance like to go out tomorrow? Maybe help Charlie with her hotel promotions? I could use some help getting around…” He had been a shut-in for so long that he wasn’t entirely confident he could stroll around without getting confused. And he would rather not use his wings in the middle of Hell so casually.

“I’d like that~ Do you have a place in mind you wanted to visit? I wouldn’t mind stopping by Cannibal Town to see Rosie. See the progress on that rope of hers,”

“...Rope?”

“She claims it’s going to be a blanket. I’m not so sure,”

“Sure,” Lucifer laughed. “Actually Charlie gave me a map of the city that’s been updated…I’m sure we can plan some routes.” He went over to his desk to grab the map in question. “I could use an expert’s opinion,”

“You flatter me~” Alastor snapped his fingers to refill their drinks, earning him a scowl from the blonde. “There. There’s the look~”

“Yeah, yeah…”

Chapter 30

Chapter Text

As the light dimmed again, night beginning to fall across the Ring, Alastor and Lucifer had changed out their alcohol and coffee for tea, and had settled from the table to the bed, the map spread out before them and the tray of snacks still within reach.

It was so sickeningly domestic but Alastor found himself more relaxed than he had been in years. He was reminded of late nights, piled in cramped rooms with the few friends he had- both when he was alive and when he died- with often a haggard bed being the only piece of furniture, the group using anything from boxes to milk crates to stacks of books as tables to rest their drinks. Here now, with the music playing softly on the table and his senses dulled slightly from the alcohol, his body wonderfully heavy from the shared warmth, Alastor found himself genuinely at peace. Happy, even.

“Oh! Let me show you-! I think I got it!” Lucifer leaped up from the bed long enough to grab something from his desk. He was grinning and hopped back to the bed, crawling over by his knees while keeping the thing hidden in his clasped hands. “I did some work shopping aaannd…ta-da!!” Proudly displayed in his hands was a duck, designed to resemble Alastor.

A laugh track loudly came from the Radio Demon and he carefully took the duck from the king’s hands to examine it. “My! You managed to get my smile…Ah! And my cane!” The cane he almost missed it tucked under one of the wings. “You’ll be adding it to the collection then?”

Lucifer gave a bashful shrug. “I was wondering if you wanted to keep it,”

“Are you certain?” At Lucifer’s nod, Alastor’s eyes returned to the small gift in his hand. “Thank you…I can’t recall the last gift I received.” He laughed. “I suppose Niffty’s co*ckroach crown she fashioned me!”

“Gross,” the blonde grimaced, moving to sit cross-legged beside the redhead. “I like to think this gift is a little more sanitary,”

“It’s perfect.” He carefully placed it atop his folded jacket resting on the table beside the bed. “I’ll have to find it a proper place in my room.”

“You don’t have to display it if it’s embarrassing-”

“Nonsense! What’s embarrassing about showing off a gift made for me by a king? Let alone a king who’s agreed to keep me as intimate company~”

“Intimate company~” Lucifer snickered. “We really need to find a better title because I’m not going up to my daughter and going ‘Hey, Charlie, ya know that redheaded f*ck that I found annoying? Well now he’s my intimate company~’”

“The jazz hands are hardly necessary.” He yanked the blonde closer to him, happy when Lucifer settled against him rather than pull away. “Alright then. What do you think would be appropriate?”

“Hm.” Lucifer had a difficult time concentrating on the question when he was so aware of Alastor’s body heat. He relaxed into the touch, starved for affection after years of solitude. He was half-expecting Alastor to make fun of him when he found himself nuzzling into Alastor’s shoulder. “Dunno,” he replied. “Maybe we can just call each other partners?”

Alastor hesitated but opted to run his hand over Lucifer’s arm, encouraging Lucifer to relax further against him. “I think I like partners. For just us and for the hotel. If you’d like to host alongside me,”

“Oh…” Lucifer pondered the idea. “Like…checking on guests and stuff? I guess I could see that…Kinda what I’ve been doing. Some weird cross between your job and Charlie’s…” He pouted then. “She said today she felt useless,”

“Did she? Was she forgetting all the work she’s done?”

“I told her we’d start doing some stuff together tomorrow to try and boost her confidence. I figured I would help her start channeling her powers, but it’s hard to know where to start…”

“Where did you start?”

“Hm…I guess the earliest thing I learned to control was my wings. But I don’t think Charlie has any,”

“From my understanding, Vaggie didn’t think she had her wings after being left here in Hell. And during her time with Carmilla, she was able to summon them,”

“Yeah…My own wings were damaged when I was thrown from Heaven…I didn’t fix my injuries completely, but I was able to summon new ones eventually. Maybe I can get Charlie to try and summon hers…I just don’t want her to be frustrated. There’s a chance she doesn’t even have wings,”

“Just be upfront. She’ll respect your effort helping her regardless.” Alastor replied. It’s almost strange…Like we’re discussing Charlie as ours instead of his own… “...So your wings are different now?”

“A lot of me is different now,”

“Do you miss it?”

“Yeah…I think I miss my eyes the most, though. They used to be blue…”

“Blue?” Alastor tried picturing it. “I don’t know…I think the red is more flattering on you,”

“You didn’t even see it,” Lucifer scoffed. “I was adorable.”

“What else do you miss from then?” When Lucifer paused, Alastor pulled back enough to watch the blonde’s expressions. “What is it?”

“...My arms…” Lucifer’s hands wrung together, and he was suddenly very aware of Alastor’s eyes on his gloves. “I’ve gotten used to it, though.”

Alastor’s eyes narrowed. Well this won’t do. He pulled his arm back from where it was settled around Lucifer. At those worried eyes darting to his, Alastor gave what he hoped was a reassuring smile. Without voicing his explanation, he removed his own gloves, setting them on his jacket alongside the duck. He then turned back to Lucifer and offered a hand. He felt exposed. No jacket, no gloves…But he found himself more concerned with easing Lucifer’s discomfort than he was with being paranoid about his own state of dress.

Lucifer’s heart thudded in his chest as he caught on to what Alastor was requesting. He was struck with fear, thinking back to the countless times Lilith had looked at his arms, her eyes angry or hurt as though she made the marks herself. He always did his best to ease whatever guilt she had, but all of his efforts felt like they made it worse. So he just covered them from her view when he was unsuccessful in healing them. In truth, he didn’t know when another person had last seen them…

Bracing himself, he placed a hand in Alastor’s offered one. Sure enough, Alastor carefully began pulling the long glove off, going slow enough that Lucifer could stop him if needed. Alastor watched Lucifer’s face, seeing the conflict there. The Radio Demon didn’t bother suppressing the swell of pride in his chest at being allowed this. Once the glove was completely off, Alastor was greeted to the sight of horrible scars. Not red like Alastor was accustomed to but the gold that came from Lucifer’s angelic nature. “My, my…”

“I haven’t been able to heal them,” Lucifer muttered. “But they don’t hurt anymore.”

“Where are they from?”

“...When I was kicked out from Heaven…” Lucifer shrugged. “I got ambushed when I was in my rooms and without explanation they threw these chains on me and drug me out. I tried begging for some reason but uh-Oh!” A wet laugh bubbled from him and he rushed to wipe his eyes with his other hand. “Oh, wow! Sorry! I’m fine, promise! Just-”

“You don’t need to apologize.” A wave of anger boiled in Alastor he hadn’t felt since he had seen his mother covered in marks from his father. “I’m sorry that happened to you. But you don’t need to cover them,”

“I got used to it. Lily hated them-”

“I could give two f*cks what Liliy hated or loved.” Alastor snapped, keeping his voice as gentle as he could manage. “I happen to find them striking. And you shouldn’t feel any shame displaying them.” He moved to take Lucifer’s other hand, sliding the other glove off and tossing them both aside. “There.” He admired the exposed marks glowing in the dim light. “If my own injuries left such scars, I would be endlessly fascinated with them. Imagine surviving an angelic attack and having such stunning proof of it.”

Lucifer was still a teary-eyed mess but he was happy to be flattered. Even if Alastor only partially meant it it was appreciated. “...Hey, um…Did you want to try sharing a room tonight?”

“If you’re not tired of having me,” Alastor replied. He could tell Lucifer was self-conscious about having his marks on display, but was just happy to see the blonde not covering them back up.

“No! I mean, if you’re not tired of being in here. We can always go to yours.”

“Let’s stay. We’re already settled.”

“Do you need some clothes?”

“Would you allow me to summon some?”

Lucifer groaned. “...I guess. You have been behaving about that,”

“I’m practically brand new thanks to your healing~ And you do realize that I’ll eventually have to be cleared to use my powers to their full capability again.”

“Right. You’re right.” Lucifer huffed. “Yeah, okay. Summon away. Summon a toothbrush while you’re at it, too. You reek of booze,”

“Reek-!” Alastor clutched his chest dramatically as he watched Lucifer hop off the bed to grab his own pajamas. “My breath does not reek!”

“Sure, Fella~ I’ll be out in a few!” Lucifer disappeared into the joined bathroom, leaving Alastor alone on the bed.

“That little sh*t.” He couldn’t find it in him to be truly annoyed. With a snap of his fingers, he did in fact summon new clothes and the requested toothbrush as well as send his jacket, gloves and duck to his room.

Lucifer was frazzled as he got dressed, taking his time as he let it process what was happening. Alastor was in his room. In his bed. They were going to spend the whole night together…After having spent the whole day together! He was dizzy over it!

He caught his reflection with a dopey grin and couldn’t find it in him to wipe it away. Dancing, treats, cuddling, finally being validated that he wasn’t insane thinking it was unreasonable he had to constantly cover himself up or shapeshift to appease his former partner! And now to share a bed with someone who he knew wouldn’t ask more of him than he was ready to give.

He loved Lily when they were together. A large part of him still cared deeply for her. But sadly they were becoming less compatible in many ways and the bedroom was a major area of disagreement. The first time Lucifer stated he hadn’t wanted sex, Lilith accused him of seeing her as lesser for wanting it. She demanded to know if he was trying to go back to being celibate to try and get into Heaven. He had tried explaining that he was content being near her, but she took it as in insult every time. She was too demon for him. Too human. Too weak. Too lesser. Too stupid. It became less of a fight for Lucifer to hide away in his study and just let her have the bedroom to herself. He craved her to be close but not at risk of making her feel undesirable.

It was a relief to know he had followers who felt as he did. That sex, wonderful as it could feel, wasn’t everything. It certainly wasn’t the only way to show love or adoration. And Alastor had been a prime example so far in all the ways one could flatter and complete another without it.

Lucifer cradled his arms against his chest, still overwhelmed at how cherished he felt. He wanted to do the same for his new partner- partner! Him! With Alastor! Imagine… When he left the bathroom, he was greeted by Alastor waiting patiently. “Waiting long?”

“Not at all.” Alastor gave Lucifer a once-over and snickered. “More ducks. Of course,”

“Just brush your teeth,” Lucifer griped, smacking the demon on the arm. Once the Radio Demon shut the door to the bathroom behind him, Lucifer rushed to try and tidy the bed. He moved the map and papers they gathered there out of the way as well as the tray still partially full of snacks and their cups. To be fair, he only moved them as far as the table where the radio sat, but he didn’t feel like making a trip down to the kitchen this late. And he’d gotten accustomed to gathering dishes in his study as he rotted away, sometimes working, sometimes just tinkering as he avoided the rest of Hell. Unhealthy as it was…

He knew he was fretting, dusting any stray crumbs that may have fallen to the bed. Even though he didn’t see any, he still had to be sure. He didn’t want Alastor to think he was a slob. Not that he cared what other people thought on a regular basis! It’s just that Alastor was…different now. He now had a special place in Lucifer’s life, and that meant that Lucifer cared at least a little bit what the demon thought of him.

Lucifer had been made paranoid after sharing a bed with Lilith so many years. At first they were fine, but after years of what seemed to be marital bliss, Lucifer began to notice things. Like his pillows either being already occupied by Lilith using them to prop herself up, or missing from the bed completely, as well as missing from where the bedding would normally be stored. His side of the bed would sometimes be…well, not a side at all because Lilith would claim the whole space. He wouldn’t make a fuss since he was the one getting to bed late those nights, but it was still disheartening to have to retreat to his study to sleep because he didn’t want to wake her.

At first he attempted to see in the morning how she was feeling. If he did something to upset her or if something happened. Maybe she just didn’t feel well? But she never gave him a reason, and instead acted as though nothing was unusual.

After about a year of that, he stopped trying to share a bed with his wife. That was still a fair decade or so before she left for good to who knows where. He just hoped that wherever she was, she was safe and finally happy. For all the problems they had, she was still his first love and the mother of his child.

He’d like to think she’d be happy he was moving on… It would hurt him but he would give his blessing if she found someone. He hurt her enough damning her as he had…

Lucifer jolted from his thoughts when a hand touched his shoulder. He spun to see Alastor standing over him, a look of concern on his face. “You were lost in thought.” It was said softly, like he was sure Lucifer would bolt from the room if Alastor spoke any louder.

“Yeah,” the shorter admitted. “Just haven’t shared a bed in a while. Rest assured, I’ll get it if you end up deciding you don’t like it. I know this is all a lot and it’s moving quickly,”

“If it were too fast I would tell you so,” Alastor dismissed. “You know I have no concern with sparing your feelings. I say things as I mean them.”

True. The same quality that made Alastor a callous and insensitive prick was the same trait that Lucifer was gaining a lot of confidence through. Knowing Alastor would tell him to his face if he thought something Lucifer did was stupid was actually a relief. “I know.” His shoulders slumped as he took a deep breath. “Thank you.” He gestured to the bed. “You still okay on the right side?”

“Any side is fine by me.” Alastor watched as the king got comfortable under the covers before doing the same. “I haven’t had a sleepover since…Oh, I suppose it was a few months before I died,”

“Oh?” Lucifer propped up his head a little with a pillow as he watched Alastor with a smile. “With a boyfriend~? Girlfriend~? Both~?”

Alastor rolled his eyes with a smile, removing his monocle and setting it on the bedside table. “I suppose I can humor you.” He moved so he was lying on his side, facing Lucifer, his head propped by his hand. “Let’s see… It was still winter, very beginning of 1933. I was picking up some extra cash playing piano in a local club. Jazz was slowly on the downswing, unfortunately, but I was lucky enough to be at one of the clubs that still appreciated it.”

Lucifer found himself relaxing into the pillows, mesmerized by Alastor’s voice being used without his radio filter. It was soothing and Lucifer understood why he was asked to be a radio personality during his life. He listened, getting comfortable and enjoyed the faraway look in Alastor’s eyes.

“I had been playing for hours. I don’t even know how long, really. I got to the club at about two in the afternoon and then went between playing to getting drinks and dancing to playing again. On and on and before I knew it, it was well past midnight. A few of us who wound up staying late got snowed in due to the roads and so we hunkered down in the rooms in back. Too many people for my taste, but a few more drinks-free this time-and it was warm. I think I may have fallen asleep laughing. I remember hearing a story someone was telling of their neighbor…I do love listening to drama that doesn’t directly involve me,”

“Really? Could’ve fooled me,”

“Laugh if you want, but drama has thrived for a reason,”

“Fair.” Lucifer sighed, nuzzling into his pillow. “Do you miss it? Life on Earth?”

“It had some nice qualities,” Alastor replied, following Lucifer’s lead and relaxing into the bedding. “I think what I miss most is cooking with Mama,”

Lucifer chose not to call attention to how cute it was to hear Alastor call his mom ‘mama’ but made a note to gush about it later when he was alone. “Was that why you were up cooking the other day?”

“It’s something I’ve done whenever I’m particularly stressed. When I was little, I would sometimes come home a wreck and Mama would make a point to try and make something special for me. When I got older I appreciated it even more. I knew things were stretched thin and I wasn’t always grateful but she always did whatever she could to put a smile on my face.” It honestly felt amazing being able to talk about how amazing his mother was with someone again. And Lucifer didn’t call him any names over it or see it as a weakness…Just watched him with those bright eyes. “I think she would have really liked you.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t get a chance to meet her. The way it sounds, she wouldn’t be down here by chance, would she?”

“No. She’s in Heaven.”

“Is that why you joined the Hotel? Because you were secretly hoping it would work so you could see her again?”

Guilt cut through Alastor, stinging him far worse than Adam’s attack had. It just isn’t fair I’m meeting him now. Why couldn’t we have both shared a life on Earth? Maybe in some reality, Lucifer and he would have met, and been parents together, and Lucifer would know Alastor’s mother. They could have all been together… Instead, Alastor was forced to face the fact that he wasn’t only lying to the sweet man beside him, but he couldn’t even decide if he cared enough to choose Lucifer over his mother. “...I don’t know.” It was the most honest answer he could give.

Lucifer gnawed on his lip for a brief moment before he reached over, placing a hand over Alastor’s. “If you decide to try, I won’t hate you for it. I’m sure she misses you,”

Oh… “I don’t think I could ever be redeemed but thank you.” It hurt to say. He didn’t want to lie to Lucifer and tell him there was no chance he wouldn’t choose his mother. He really didn’t know what he wanted long-term anymore. “I’d rather focus on here and now. With you. If that suits you,”

“Suits me fine.” If the dusting of pink on Lucifer’s face was anything to go by, he was being honest. “Tell me about the neighborhood gossip you thrived on,”

Alastor laughed, knowing full good and well Lucifer was trying to trick him into some form of a bedtime story. Well, who was he to deny him? “Before I can tell you the story from that night, I need to tell you all of the ones before that.” Watching Lucifer’s eyes slip shut, a content expression on the king’s face, Alastor began weaving the story of the feud between Margaret and Norma. “It began with a misunderstanding over the property line, and slowly worsened when a tree fell during a storm we had,”

Chapter 31

Chapter Text

When the light broke through the window, Vaggie was the first to wake up, as per usual. Sighing happily, she rolled over to place a kiss on Charlie’s forehead. Her heart swelled seeing Charlie nuzzle into her pillow. Slipping out of bed carefully, Vaggie slipped on the robe Charlie gifted her and headed for the kitchen, a spring in her step.

It had been a routine. She and Charlie would wake up before the other residents and wound up making a habit of making the other breakfast. Usually, it was her making it for Charlie, but every now and then she would be woken up to the smell of toast and coffee, her partner with a proud expression on her face. This morning, though, she didn’t want to just cook for Charlie.

A couple of days ago, Lucifer had surprised her with a duck version of herself, explaining he was making one of everyone in the hotel but wanted to get hers done first along with Charlie’s new version. When Vaggie asked what he meant by a new version, Lucifer proudly showed Charlie ducks he made in the past. One of her at around six, one of her in high school, one in her prom dress…When Vaggie gushed over the small baby Charlie duck, Lucifer insisted she keep it for herself, practically shoving it in her hands.

She made a point of finding a way to thank him for his kindness. When she met Charlie three years ago, Charlie didn’t tell her much about her mother or father. Just that she wanted to start the hotel, she hadn’t been able to contact her mother in years and her father was a shut-in that was uncertain about the idea of a hotel but did give Charlie access to funds and transportation.

Meeting Lucifer was more jarring than she anticipated. She wasn’t sure if she should be ready to threaten him to help them out or to be ready to fight him herself if he was as wicked and vile as Heaven said he was.

She was not ready for him to hug her and call her pretty, even if he did accidentally call her Maggie. When Lucifer actually tried talking Charlie out of the hotel when they were on the balcony, Vaggie understood his reasoning. He was right. Heaven wasn’t exactly carefree and there was a chance that the sinners wouldn’t thrive in Heaven, even if they got there. But still, he respected Charlie’s passion and wanted to help.

Vaggie respected the king. And she found herself caring about him as though he was a mentor or father figure. He had been nothing short of supportive of the hotel and Vaggie and Charlie’s relationship, which was far more than Vaggie dreamed. The little ducks gifted to her were icing on the cake already, but when Lucifer insisted on helping Charlie with her confidence and using her powers, that was that. Vaggie decided she was going to make sure nothing happened to Lucifer.

Of course, if it came down to it, she would put Charlie’s safety first but Lucifer would want her to. Another reason Vaggie liked him so much.

Happily arranging stuff on a tray, Vaggie carefully set up Charlie’s stuff on one side and Lucifer’s on another. She knew he didn’t believe in any stereotypical roles and so wouldn’t poke jokes, so it would be harmless to bring him breakfast.

The hotel was still quiet as Vaggie made her way back upstairs, heading to Lucifer’s room first. She made an effort to make pancakes-something they had made a few times together when she found Lucifer in the kitchen before her-and was excited to show her appreciation for the three of them being an odd little family. When she reached his room, she heard music playing. Probably couldn’t sleep again. Lucifer often commented about being up odd hours day and night. In that case, she was sure he’d be happy to see her.

Upon entering, she wasn’t greeted with the sight of Lucifer at his desk. He wasn’t up and about or working on any ducks or papers. He was still in bed.

Beside the f*cking Radio Demon.

Chapter 32

Chapter Text

“Get up.”

The demand jolted Alastor from his slumbler and his first instinct was to smack whoever was standing above him. When he blinked to adjust to the light and found Vaggie glaring daggers at him, he became far less alarmed but no less inclined to hit her. “Oh it’s you,” he muttered, slumping back against the bedding.

Vaggie was clearly not happy with how he was making light of her anger and continued looming over him, radiating suspicion and loathing. “Now,” she forced out through gritted teeth.

Alastor noted how her eyes darted toward Lucifer and he could himself looking in that same direction. Thankfully the king, exhausted as he had been, was still sound asleep. Good. Don’t need him fretting over such a nuisance this early. He couldn’t very well consider himself a decent partner for the King of Hell if he couldn’t even fight his own battles, now, could he? Reluctantly leaving the warmth and comfort of the bed, Alastor slipped out from the covers and followed Vaggie out to the hall, noting the tray of breakfast food on the nightstand when he picked up his monocle. So that’s why she came in. Once they were out in the hall, the door shut behind them, Alastor still ushered Vaggie further from the door to reduce the chance of Lucifer waking and overhearing them. “Well, go on then. Have your little fit so we can move on,” he urged, his voice softer as he was still adjusting to being awake.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Vaggie hissed. “Is this all just a f*cking game to you?!”

“Hardly.”

“Listen, if you want to watch the residents struggle with trust exercises or you want to pick on me, fine. You wanna start sh*t with the Vees, whatever. But you are not allowed to actually hurt anyone here. Especially Charlie and Lucifer.”

“I have no intention of hurting either of them,” Alastor bit back. “I don’t expect you to believe me, but I meant it when I said I see Charlie as a daughter. And as far as Lucifer goes-” He paused, forcing himself to take a deep breath. Steadier, he tried to be patient. “We weren’t trying to hide anything. This is all very new for us. And Lucifer had planned to tell Charlie sometime today.”

Vaggie’s eyes were still narrowed as she watched Alastor carefully for any signs of him lying. If she was being frank, she was a little disturbed seeing him asleep and in pajamas, like he was just a regular person. The last time she barged into his room for something, he was eating a deer carcass like it was Sunday brunch, so this didn’t make much sense. She huffed through her nose, pondering his claim. “...So you’re not planning something? Not gunna hurt him?”

“Vaggie. I have no desire to inflict any pain on Lucifer or Charlie.”

She wasn’t used to him addressing her by her name. It was weird. “Then what were those marks on his arms?”

“Angelic injuries. From when he was kicked out of Heaven.”

“We never saw those before!”

“They were always covered by sleeves or long gloves before.” Alastor shrugged. “He was used to covering them for Lily apparently.”

Vaggie glared. “Did you have some sort of grudge with Lilith? Is that why you’re with Lucifer? To get to her?”

“I despise Lilith for a variety of reasons, but rest assured I am in Lucifer’s company because I happen to enjoy being around him.”

“A couple of months ago you were practically biting each other's heads off!”

“A couple of months ago, I wasn’t almost dead from battling Adam!” Alastor snapped, losing his patience. “A couple of months ago, I wasn’t being healed for hours by a man who owed me nothing! A couple of months ago, I didn’t see him unconscious on the bathroom floor, struggling with fever because he drained himself to help me!” At Vaggie’s reaction, he inwardly cursed. sh*t. He hadn’t meant to tell anyone that last part. “...Don’t tell Charlie. He wouldn’t want her to worry.”

Vaggie’s heart lurched. Lucifer had been hurt? And he didn’t tell anyone? “Wait…Healing hurts him?”

“Anything in excess can be harmful,” Alastor dismissed. “Honestly don’t make anything big out of it. Wipe that look off before someone sees it,”

Vaggie didn’t like the idea of listening to Alastor, but in this case, she did, trying to clear away the worry and hurt on her face. No one was up and about yet, but no point in risking it. “...So you’re being for real? The cooking, the sitting beside him at dinner, this, it’s all real?”

“All of it,” Alastor admitted. He felt an unfamiliar awkwardness cover him like a blanket. It was something he hadn’t felt since he got caught disassembling a radio he bought at a pawn shop and his mother came home to find him making a mess he had to explain away. After all, what twelve-year-old disassembles a radio to see how it works? Having Vaggie watch him with those curious eyes was unsettling. “Vaggie. Allow me to ask you something,”

“Oookaay?”

“When you met Charlie, did you think in a million years she would look at you the way she does now?”

“What?”

“Did you think she would do all the things with you she does now? Sharing drinks, and going out, and starting the hotel? Were you scared at all that she would see you for what you are and be repulsed?”

Vaggie didn’t reply, but they both knew her answer.

Still, Alastor persisted. “And it was fast, wasn’t it? She spilled everything out the moment she decided she trusted you. And you wouldn’t do anything to betray that. Even if her happiness meant stepping aside for someone else, you would do it because you adore her that much.”

“...Yeah.” Vaggie’s arms finally fell from their crossed position on her chest, finding her pockets as she watched the redhead before her. “...Lucifer likes to spill things out too, huh?” She gave a dry laugh. “Like father like daughter, I guess?”

“Seems so.” Alastor sighed. “I never thought you and I would have something in common.”

“Yeah. Not gunna lie, it’s weird.”

“I won’t lie to us both and say I’ll never hurt him. Just know that I would never mean it intentionally.”

Vaggie clicked her tongue. “Guess…I did hurt Charlie with my secret so it’s always a possibility. Hurting the people you care about.” She shuffled awkwardly. “And you do care about him? Alastor, I really like him and I don’t want him upset because you got his hopes up-”

“I really care. Disgusting as it is,” he added the last part in jest, hoping to lighten the mood. “Little sh*t has crawled under my skin and now my clothes stink of paint and f*cking rubber ducks.” A soft laugh track emitted from him and finally Vaggie’s expression lifted to something friendlier.

“...Okay,” she relented. “I guess it’s Lucifer’s call anyway. I know he’s a grown man. But if you hurt him, it won’t be me you have to worry about.”

“Oh?”

“The moment he sheds a single tear because of you, Charlie will rip you limb from limb.” She didn’t allow him to reply before she clapped her hands once. “Speaking of, I need to grab that tray so I can get Charlie up with some food. Make sure he eats his, okay?” She slipped past the redhead and into the room, leaving Alastor in disbelief at the new dynamic between them.

Chapter 33

Chapter Text

“Lucifer,”

The blonde groaned, only partially aware of his name being said. The lull of more sleep was too tempting for him to be absolutely sure though. He sighed and stretched, finding himself far too comfortable to check.

“Luuuciferr~”

This time the voice was practically singing to him and was joined by fingers combing through his hair. A tired smile crept across Lucifer’s face and he reached up to keep the hand touching him in his hair. It was always a weak point for him. Rolling onto his back, he blinked to adjust to the light and found Alastor sitting beside him. The memories of the day before flooded back and Lucifer’s expression turned bashful. “Hey~ Mornin’, Fella~”

“Good morning,” Alastor returned. His head co*cked cutely. “I’ve noticed you’ve been calling me that a lot,”

“Yeah,” Lucifer cleared his throat, still shaking off the sleep as he sat up. “You don’t seem the type to like to go by ‘baby’ or ‘honey’ or…I dunno, I know it sounds weird,”

“I think I like it~” Alastor reached over to grab the juice Vaggie prepared, handing it to Lucifer. “Vaggie brought you breakfast.”

“Did she? She’s honestly so sweet! I’m so glad she and Charlie found each other!” Lucifer happily took the juice, downing it. Alastor watched patiently, waiting for the dots to connect. “Mm! Exactly what I needed! I have to make sure to thank her later.” Seconds ticked by and Alastor almost thought Lucifer wasn’t going to catch on before those eyes finally widened in horror. “Oh f*ck.”

“There it is~”

“So wait she-!?”

“Saw us in bed together. Yes.”

Lucifer groaned, sinking back into the bed. “I didn’t want them to find out like that! I’m so sorry!”

“Sorry?”

“I mean that must have been so embarrassing for you!”

“Hardly,” Alastor replied. “I got to be seen sharing a bed with the ruler of Hell. A ruler who happens to be quite fetching~ What’s there to be embarrassed about?”

“...You think I’m fetching~?”

“It’s good to know for future reference that I can easily distract you with a compliment or two,”

“Shut up.” He went to check his phone. “Still pretty early…”

“Yes, I don’t believe anyone else is up and about yet. If I had to guess, Vaggie and Charlie are likely in the same position we are.” Alastor moved to sit with his back to the headboard so they were side by side. “Speaking of, did you decide what you would like to do for Charlie today?”

“Not really,” Lucifer grumbled. “I want her to get more of a feel of the role of being in charge of Hell, but I think she needs to get a handle on the hotel and how to confidently lead this place first.” Alastor could most certainly agree with that. Charlie had all the passion, but she faltered and hesitated a lot. “I want her to get a grip of her powers, but to be honest…I should have pushed her more growing up. I don’t even know what she’s completely capable of. If she’s more like Lilith and had to be gifted stuff to her. And if she does, do I have it in me to do that again? Could I do it again…?”

One of Alastor’s ears twitched. “You gifted Lilith her powers?” How interesting…

“Lilith was a human soul when she fell with me. And that was fine at first, but as we got more and more sinners and Hell became more dangerous, I had to make sure she’d stay safe. So I had to use some of my influence to…Hm.”

“What?”

“I just…I always wondered if part of the reason she started acting like she did was because of me putting some of my powers into her. What if I was corrupting her? What if that was the reason she started acting all hot and cold about everything? I’m an angel but…in many ways, I’m also a demon. And I didn’t want to do that to Charlie… I hoped her being born from me would be enough to make her powerful but that she would have enough of my angelic nature to even out, ya know? But maybe I just made everything worse! In retrospect, getting access to after-school specials and walking her through all of them was likely not the best thing to do…”

“That does explain a lot… I’ve heard her claim on several occasions that her using her powers would make her come off as mean,”

Lucifer groaned. “Yeah. That’s my fault…”

“But you do use your powers,”

“Not if I can help it. And the first time I had used my demonic nature it was the scariest experience of my life! I didn’t recognize myself!”

“That’s understandable,” Alastor conceded. “It’s not exactly the same…but I do recall being horrified by my own actions the first time I took a life. There’s…chaos and anger during. A thrill of power and dominance. And then afterwards the stillness…And in that moment, you question yourself. Did you really do that? Did someone really leave this world by your own hand?” Alastor was lost in the memories of his first victim, strangling them until the light left their eyes. “...My first was my father. And I remember being so frightened that Mama would hate me for it. So I rushed to hide what I did. I still wanted to be her sweet son.” He looked to Lucifer, pondering. “You were worried about the same, weren’t you? But with Heaven?”

Lucifer shrugged. “At first I hoped they would change their minds about sending me away,” he revealed. “But once I started acting more like the evil creature they said I was…I gave up.”

“You’re not evil,” Alastor insisted. “No one evil would do all the things you’ve done for the people you care about. You just learned when to use what you had to protect your own. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

“It took a few thousand years to get to that conclusion. But I was still hopeful Charlie would have been let into Heaven at a young age and wanted to teach her how to act like an angel. Actually, Lily and I argued a lot about it. In retrospect, she was probably right about a lot of stuff. Charlie would’ve been more confident in her powers if I really trained her like Lily wanted me to,”

“She wanted Charlie to be trained? Like a soldier?”

“That was my reaction! Why would I want to train my daughter for battle? I have no desire to go to war with Heaven if we can avoid it! But after a few thousand years, that’s all Lilith seemed to want!”

“She wants a war?” Odd. Because she made it sound like she only wanted Charlie- Wait. Did she want Charlie safe? Or just out of the way? Alastor’s brow furrowed. What was that woman planning?

“Any time I asked her why this was so important to her or why she wanted to rally Hell together against Heaven- I mean, what the f*ck was her motivation? The last fight we had she started yelling that I didn’t trust her,”

“Do you not trust me?!”

“No! Why would I?! You’re acting insane!”

Lilith glared daggers from her side of the table. “This is why we have no relationship with Charlie! You have no faith that she’ll be a good queen!”

“I never said that! I just don’t want her rushing into the throne before she’s ready! And she’s clearly not ready! For f*cks sake, Lily, she just moved out a couple of years ago!”

“And whose fault is that?!” Lilith snapped. She pushed herself from her seat, stomping over to loom over Lucifer. “If you would have just taught her how to do all the things she needed to do to survive, she wouldn’t have been trapped here!”

“Lily-”

“But that’s all you pricks want! You just want to keep us weak and naive and trapped! Trapped forever in f*cking gardens and brimstone and-!”

”How dare you!?” Lucifer couldn’t hold back his dark influence, flames spitting from his mouth, his eyes deep red and his horns stabbing the air. “How dare you compare me to Adam of all people! You are not trapped here! If you want to go, then go!”

“Fine! Then I’ll take Charlie and-”

“You have no domain here! If you walk out that door, I don’t care where you go or what you do, but you will not involve my daughter in whatever f*cking insanity is brewing in that head of yours! You go near her, you say her name, you f*cking breathe in her direction while you’re entertaining fighting against Heaven, you will regret ever being brought into existence!”

“So you would rather be weak, undergoing Extermination and being nothing but a pathetic excuse for a king, than fight for more?”

“More? What is more?! I think we’re pretty f*cking lucky considering! We could have been banished with no power! We could have been sent here unable to build anything! They could have made it so the ground was mush and the f*cking air emits poison every hour! Instead I have a beautiful daughter and-what I thought-was a loyal wife!”

“So you have no interest in standing up for us? Giving Charlie a better life and a proper kingdom?!”

“What are you talking about?!”

“You could have had Heaven, Luci! We could have taken it all if you weren’t such a f*cking coward!”

“...”

“Well?”

“Get out.”

Lilith finally looked shocked for the first time during their fight. “W-what?”

“Get out. Get out and don’t come back.”

“Luci-”

“I can’t believe you think I would try and dethrone Heaven! That I would let Charlie be at risk over something so-! They were my family, Lilith! I’m not killing them for you! Or for anyone else! Until you get that through your head, I want you out!”

“Lucifer?”

The blonde was snapped from his memories, Alastor looking at him with concern and confusion. “Sorry. Um…Where was I?”

“You were telling me if Lilith was trying to start a war,”

“Oh…” He forced a small smile. “Ya know, it’s hard to tell with her… I’m sure she’ll get whatever she was hoping for out of her system eventually. Hopefully…” He downed the rest of his juice and stretched. “She was right about Charlie needing to learn more about her powers. I’ll give her that. I’ll start small. Maybe get her used to that demonic nature she has.”

“If you say so.” Alastor couldn’t help but feel like he lost a huge piece of information. He watched at Lucifer snapped his fingers to get dressed, happy to note that Lucifer opted out of gloves today. He followed suit and got himself dressed with a snap of his own. “Shall we go greet our princess then?”

“Yeah. Let’s.” He was still a little unsteady and found himself grabbing Alastor’s forearm before the redhead could lead them out. “Alastor?”

“Yes?”

“Can I ask you a favor?”

“Of course!”

Lucifer’s eyes were more determined than Alastor had seen them before. His tone was far more still than what suited him. “The last time I saw Lilith, I realized how unwell she was. And while I now know Charlie does need to learn more about her powers…Please promise me that if you think Lilith is trying to get to her you’ll tell me. I can’t have Charlie get sucked into whatever she’s planning.”

Alastor’s grip tightened on the doorknob. f*ck. He swallowed, his throat suddenly very dry. The logical and admittedly more manipulative part of himself said he didn’t need to mean any promise he made. It wasn’t a real deal. He didn’t have to say anything. And yet… “You have my word. Lilith would have to kill me herself to get to Charlie.”

It may not have been an official deal, but Alastor knew his fate was sealed all the same.

Chapter 34

Chapter Text

“Morning~!”

“Morning, Dad!”

Alastor watched as the father and daughter embraced, Vaggie still seated on the couch by the window. The redhead was a little unsettled at how easy it was for Lucifer to go from the stern and serious king and father to a bubbly mother hen. On the one hand, it was logical. Lucifer had to compartmentalize much of his royal responsibilities so as not to bleed over his frustrations towards Charlie. But on the other, Alastor wondered how many times Lucifer had drained himself down to nearly nothing only to plaster on a face and use that sing-song voice to ease people’s worries.

He decided to distract himself for the moment by appreciating the decor in Charlie and Vaggie’s room.

Charlie finally noticed that Alastor was stood in her room. “Oh! Al, did you need something?”

Lucifer gave a nervous laugh and Vaggie looked embarrassed from where she was sitting. “Actually…Um…Ya wanna get the door, Fella?”

“Certainly.”

As Alastor shut the door, Lucifer placed his hands on Charlie’s shoulders, making her bring her attention back to him. “I’m gunna need you to sit down, sweetie, okay?”

“Oh. Um…Okay?” Brows furrowed in confusion, Charlie went to sit next to Vaggie. “What is it?”

Lucifer wrung his hands, still not used to the feeling of not wearing gloves. He wasn’t sure how to start this, but he didn’t want any misunderstandings or any repeats of this morning.

Seeing Lucifer struggling to find the right words, Alastor strode over to stand beside him. Without thinking, Alastor reached out to rest a hand on Lucifer’s lower back to offer some unspoken support. It appeared to be enough as Lucifer was able to take a steady breath.

“Okay. I’m just going to say it as plainly as I can. I…We,” he corrected, looking to Alastor briefly with a small smile before turning back to Charlie and Vaggie. “We’ve decided to…Well, we’re trying to…” He groaned. “I mean, it’s all new. And there’s a chance it won’t go into anything more, but we really hope it will, or at least I hope it will-”

It was too painful to watch. And with every stumbling word out of Lucifer’s mouth Charlie only looked more concerned and Vaggie looked more in pain. So Alastor stepped in, deciding to make the mood lighter. “Charlie, dear, do you recall when I told you I see you as a daughter?”

“Yeah.” The question worked to distract her a little, a smile on her face now. “That was really sweet of you,”

“Well consider it official. I’d be honored to be titled as your other father~”

Lucifer gave a snort. “Smooth, Fella. Real smooth.”

“My other…?” A laugh bubbled from her. “Al, I love how close we’ve gotten but I don’t think my dad would like that,”

“Don’t be so sure,” Vaggie spoke up. When Charlie looked to her partner, Vaggie sighed. “They mean that they’re dating, Charlie.”

Things taking far too long to process must have been a genetic trait because Alastor felt like it was an age waiting for Charlie to react. When she finally did, it was a loud gasp that threatened to suck all of the air out of the room before she launched herself at Alastor with a loud squeal.

“Omigodomigodomigod!! I have two dads! Vaggie, two dads! Holy sh*t!” Charlie pulled back only to start excitedly smacking both Alastor and Lucifer. “When did this happen?! Tell me everything! Omigod!”

“Well, no point in going into the details~” Alastor teased.

“Stop making it sound like we’re f*cking,” Lucifer scolded half-heartedly. “We just…kinda grew close was all. Some small talking led to longer talks and then then even more time and…then he asked me…um…Well, didn’t ask me out, I guess. Uh…How would you phrase it?”

“Hm. I believe I asked if you would attach yourself to me,”

“Oh, gross,” Vaggie grumbled.

“Not like that!” Lucifer amended. “Just in the since that we would be together. Or try to be…” Lucifer felt Alastor move closer to him and looked up to see the redhead.

“I have no intention of leaving,” the redhead confirmed. Deals be damned, he meant it. And the glowing fondness-By the stars, is he actually glowing?-on Lucifer’s face made Alastor certain the sentiment was returned. In that instance, Alastor made a choice. I have to tell him. It wasn't in his nature to reveal secrets willingly and without gaining something in return. But this warmth beside him, those eyes gazing at him with more adoration than he deserved, Alastor knew this was worth more than his pride as an Overlord. It would hurt. But it had to be done. And perhaps Lucifer would even have a solution for him to get out of the arrangement he had with Lilith. Alastor only hoped the king didn't assume the redhead was merely using him to be free.

Don't ever stop looking at me the way you are right now.

Chapter 35

Chapter Text

“Are you sure about this?”

“You need to start somewhere.” Lucifer held Charlie’s hands in his own, trying to offer some encouragement. “I know it sounds over the top, but we’re going to need to start small to get you used to channeling your powers.” It was something Lucifer had been concerned about since the fight against Adam.

In truth, Lucifer had hoped Charlie could handle the fight on her own and stayed back. Adam was strong but Charlie was the product of human, demonic and angelic power. Adam should have been easy pickings for her! But seeing her being choked by the first man and unable to fight back, Lucifer stepped in. He was proud that she was finally able to harness something, and that it only strengthened when she thought Lucifer was in danger, but if he was being truthful, he was also disappointed it took that much to get her to strong enough to stop one of Adam’s attacks.

She couldn’t afford to hold back anymore.

“It just seems rude to walk around acting like I’m tougher than everyone else,” Charlie grumbled. “I want people to want to come here! Won’t this kinda do the opposite?”

“You’d be surprised,” Lucifer replied with a chuckle. “People respect those who stand their ground. I’m not saying use these abilities to bully or harass anyone. It’s just…” He didn’t want to scare Charlie away calling it a warning or threat, though that was most definitely what it was. “The sinners under your care will need protection. And you need to be clear from the start that you are more than capable of providing that. Standing up to the Angels was a great start! And now you have to build on that,”

“I guess that makes sense…” Charlie took several deep breaths, visibly amping herself up. “Okay. Okay! What do I need to do?”

“You got this, babe!”

Alastor quirked a brow at Vaggie who was standing beside him as they watched the Moringstars. “I’m still not accustomed to seeing you excited,” he commented.

“Yeah, well…It’s exciting when the person you care about becomes more confident, ya know?”

“Hm…” His gaze went back to the father and daughter. Lucifer moved to stand behind Charlie, rubbing his hands together quickly and making them glow a vibrant red and gold before placing them firmly on Charlie’s upper back, instructing her to breathe and use his own powers to jumpstart her own. It was always so attractive seeing the king like this. “Yes, it certainly is,”

Vaggie didn’t comment on the fond tone Alastor used, but smirked. It was still weird as f*ck having a civil conversation with him, but she actually didn’t mind seeing him like this. Her attention was drawn to Charlie’s expression and Vaggie became anxious.

Charlie bit back a groan of pain when her father started surging his powers through her. It was like jumping into a hot of scalding hot water, her body slowly growing used to the burn but aching all the same. She inhaled deeply through her nose and exhaled through her mouth, willing herself not to cry out.

“Charlie-?”

“It’s okay, Dad, I’ve got this.” She did. She nodded frantically to convince herself she did. Sweat broke out on her forehead and her neck and she grimaced. She could feel her appearance alter. Her horns grew long, her tail whipped out and her teeth and nails sharpened into an almost feral state. She could feel that her dad’s energy didn’t grow anymore but simmered, mingling with her own.

“Let me know when you feel steady enough to walk. But don’t rush yourself, okay?”

“Yeah…” She coughed getting used to the way her demonic nature danced in her throat, making her voice sound distorted and dangerous. Usually, when she was like this she was too angry to notice all the ways her body felt when it changed. Her eyes still closed, she started flexing her hands and hooves, noticing how sensitive they were. When she opened her eyes, she had to squint and shield them. Was the room this bright before?”

“Ah. Sorry, I should have warned you you’ll likely be more sensitive to light and color like this,”

“It’s all good.” A few forceful blinks and she was able to take a few timid steps forward, not sure what to think of feeling every single strand in the carpet under her hooves. “f*ck that feels weird.” As she turned to walk back towards her dad, she stumbled for a brief moment and saw both Vaggie and her dad’s arms jerk like they were frightened about her falling. It was too sweet not to laugh at as she steadied herself. “I think I got it okay.”

“You’re not burning the carpet, so that’s better than I did when I started using my powers,”

“You burned the carpet?”

“Technically we didn’t have carpet yet, but yeah, I left hoof-shaped scorch marks on the ground.” Lucifer watched with pride as Charlie continued pacing back and forth, her steps careful and growing more confident. “Good! You should be able to work up to how you normally move. Just with more power behind it, so all the movements will take less effort,”

“Feels like if I wanted to I could break the floor,”

“You can.” At Charlie’s wide eyes snapping up to her dad’s, Lucifer gave a nervous smile. “Maybe don’t test that though?”

“Are you sure I’m safe to be like this? Or that people are safe to be around me?”

“If I think you’re at risk for hurting someone, I’ll step in.” At Charlie’s eventual nod, Lucifer looked to Vaggie and Alastor. “That means you two will have to stay clear if that happens, okay?”

“If you’re sure,” Vaggie accepted. “How are you feeling, Charlie?”

“Like I can take on a seraphim,” Charlie boasted. Posing with her hands on her hips, she was the picture of the Heir of Hell. “I think I’m ready to hit the town!”

That’s my girl~ Lucifer was tempted to try and use more power to try and get her to summon wings, but they needed to pace themselves. She may not even have them anyway… “Alright! We already spoke to Husker and he’s willing to hang behind to see to any guests that may come by while we’re out. So when you’re ready, we’ll go do some promoting,”

“Husker is gunna greet guests? Really?” Vaggie couldn’t picture him being the first one sinners saw upon arriving.

“He’s been in a particularly pleasant mood as of late,” Alastor explained. “May as well capitalize on that,”

“Huh.” Vaggie shrugged. “Well, whatever. Sure he can survive a few hours,”

Oooo

Today’s focus was the Inner City. As Charlie and Vaggie already covered a lot of territory over the past few weeks, Lucifer thought it was best to focus on an area that not only they hadn’t covered quite yet but also someplace close to their own main territory in case he had to rush Charlie away from people if her powers surged. He didn’t want to make her anxious but there was always a slim chance of over-doing it and becoming too dangerous.

It was another reason he needed Alastor’s support. Yes, he was fond of the redhead’s company, but he wasn’t lovesick enough to ignore how powerful the Radio Demon was. Especially for someone who was only a sinner and not Hellborn. If things got messy, Lucifer knew Alastor would keep other sinners at bay if they tried to rush as Charlie while Lucifer got her someplace safe.

“How come you’re not channeling anything?” Charlie hadn’t noticed her father in his normal-yet dressed down-state until they were out and about. Everything was a little overwhelming as she got used to walking feeling like she could smash the concrete with a subtle flex of her foot.

Lucifer shrugged as he pinned a poster for the hotel on a lamppost. “I don’t really need to have simmering that close to the surface to use it these days. After thousands of years, it comes and goes easier and easier. Eventually, you’ll get there too,”

“Can Mom do it too?”

At the mention of Lilith, Alastor growled lowly, occupying himself with cleaning off his already clean monocle, his other arm full with the stack of flyers he offered to carry for Lucifer. It had seemed the right thing to do since he had seen Vaggie do the same for Charlie.

“Not really,” Lucifer admitted. “She could do the appearances, but as far as anything behind it…Well, let’s just say I’ve seen her win her fair share of poker games.”

Sounds like that horrid bitch, Alastor thought bitterly. If she had no real power, it explained a lot…

“Mom plays poker?”

“She did for a while.” And had convinced him to play strip poker with her a few too many times… Which he often lost. It was fair, though, since he won every chess match. “Who knows these days,”

“The older I get the more I feel like I don’t really know you or Mom…”

Lucifer sombered at the sentiment. “That’s a fair assessment… We weren’t the best at talking things out. And it’s tricky knowing what to tell your kid and what not to. There still has to be a boundary.”

“Like when ruling, huh?”

“Yes. Exactly.”

“I don’t think I’m good at knowing where to put the boundary,” Charlie admitted. “I want people to feel welcome to the hotel and trust me, so I spill my guts out! Does that make me a bad ruler?”

“No, it makes you an honest one,” Lucifer assured, patting against Charlie’s arm as they continued making their way between lamp posts and windows to post flyers, Vaggie and Alastor trailing behind. “And there’s nothing wrong with being transparent. But you can be upfront and not be a doormat.”

“How? I always feel like I’m doing it wrong! When I tried standing my ground against Angel’s boss, I started crying,”

Lucifer paused midstep. “When were you around Valentino?”

Alastor and Vaggie exchanged a look. So Lucifer hadn’t known about that.

“I went to try and get Angel time off for the hotel and our trust exercises, and I just made it all worse for Angel. It was so bad, Dad! He had Angel go into the other room and then there was yelling and Angel had a black eye and I tried stepping in but Angel made me leave and…I just broke down because I was so worried about him…”

Lucifer was quiet long enough that even Alastor grew a little nervous. He moved closer and found Lucifer’s eyes had changed, the small blonde looking ready to murder someone. Normally, Alastor would find it attractive beyond measure, but this day was meant to be used to focus on keeping Charlie’s powers in line. They couldn’t have Lucifer on a rampage. At least not right now. Alastor reached out to rest a hand on Lucifer’s lower back, trying to ground his partner.

Feeling Alastor’s hand, Lucifer snapped back to reality. He looked to Alastor who was watching him carefully and realized how far gone he had been. With a sheepish smile, Lucifer thanked Alastor with a squeeze to the redhead’s forearm and composed himself. “I see. Well, we’ll have to work on that. Sinners, especially ones like Valentino, should not be able to rattle you or call the shots like that. It was low of him using Angel as a shield.”

Charlie was clueless to her father’s murderous intent and just gave a nod, continuing to put up flyers. “I was thinking about the next trust exercise and I found one that I thought would be fun,”

“Oh yeah? Tell me about it.” Anything to distract him from his plans for Valentino. No one makes my little girl cry.

Chapter 36

Chapter Text

After a few hours, the entire Inner City was covered in flyers and Charlie managed to stop more than a few demons to talk to them briefly about the hotel. Though whether they were stopping because of Charlie’s demonic power seeping all throughout the air or because they would see Lucifer watching the interactions nearby, it was hard to tell. Not that he would tell Charlie that. The whole point was to raise Charlie’s confidence and get her to use her powers more on her own, without relying on Lucifer’s influence and strength. If she thought she was still using Lucifer as a crutch in some way, it would rattle her too much.

Speaking of rattling things… Lucifer checked the time on his phone. It was getting late and if Angel’s schedule was anything to go by, Valentino preferred to work on set as it was getting dark. Still gripping his phone, he clapped his hands together as well as he could to get everyone’s attention. “Well! I say that was quite a productive morning!”

“Yes!” Charlie beamed. “Thank you!”

“Oh, honey, this was all you,” Lucifer praised. “We were just tag-alongs~ All save for Vaggie. I know you two are a team. Equal. All equal teamwork.” At Vaggie’s thumbs up and laugh to communicate she understood Lucifer meant no offence, he gave an awkward shrug. “Yeah. So…I am sorry to say I actually have something that came up. Small thing, don’t worry. An errand, and I need to go get that knocked out quick.”

“Do you want us to come with you?” Charlie offered. “I mean, it’s only fair. You helped me all day!”

“No, trust me, this is gunna be boring. Go ahead and take the limo back, decompress, and enjoy the rest of the day, okay? I’ll be back before you know it~”

“If you say so.” Charlie shuffled on her feet. “Can I…?”

“Yes! Of course!”

At Lucifer’s permission, Charlie allowed herself to settle back into her regular form, rolling her neck and shoulders to work the kinks out. “Good! Feels good to release some of that power but it’s a lot to try not to break stuff by accident!”

“You did great with it!” Lucifer praised.

“Guess we’ll head back then.” Vaggie turned to Alastor who was watching Lucifer closely. “You heading back with us or staying behind with Lucifer?”

“I’ll stay.” It was said without hesitance and without taking his eyes off the king. He had a fairly good idea as to what the errand was. “I don’t very much like the idea of sending him on an errand on his own.”

“Aww~” Charlie gushed. “Have I mentioned how cute you two are?”

“Go home,” Alastor waved off. “We’ll be along.” Thankfully the two climbed into the limo after giving both Lucifer and Alastor a quick hug. To be honest, Alastor didn’t expect the uneasy hug that Vaggie gave him, coupled with the forced but gentle pat to his back. Brow furrowed, his eyes darted to Lucifer and Charlie who were grinning like idiots at the scene. “Hm…” He tapped at Vaggie’s head in an effort to meet her halfway on this odd display of affection, thankful when she quickly pulled away. He rose a brow at her in silent inquiry and she huffed.

“I mean…You’re kinda family now, right? Might as well treat you the same as my practically-Dad-in-law,” she mumbled.

Ah…Yes, that makes some sense… He hadn’t really thought about how Vaggie was sort of his daughter now, but she was right. If he was with Lucifer and she was with Charlie… As precarious a relationship, as he had with Vaggie, Alastor didn’t have it in him to be annoyed or upset. “Yes, I suppose that’s correct.”

“I still call you Alastor though, right?”

“Until we think of something else, I think that would be best.” He wasn’t really looking to have anyone call him Dad. Just yet. Thankfully after that, the girls were off and heading back to the hotel. Left on the sidewalk with Lucifer looking at him, Alastor rolled his eyes. “Out with it.”

“What if I’m Dad and your Papa?”

“Shut up.”

“Papa Al~”

“I will hit you.”

Lucifer snickered. “Whatever. You’re gunna be my escort so I don’t have to use my portals.” He started pulling up Angel’s number on his phone, heading back towards the west side of the pentagram with Alastor quickly falling in step next to him.

“May I inquire as to where?”

“Wherever this f*cking Valentino is this time of day.” He brought the cell up to his ear, grinning when he heard Angel answer. “Angel~! How are you, sweetie?”

“Um…” Alastor could barely hear him from where he was. “G-good, sir! I’m good!”

“Good! Listen I need you to do two things for me real quick, okay?”

“Is one of them sending pictures~?”

Alastor rolled his eyes as Lucifer laughed. “Don’t tempt me,” the king joked. “Actually the first is swearing you won’t let Charlie find out I made this call. Can you do that?”

“Oh…Sssuuure?”

“Great! And the other thing is telling me exactly where you think Valentino would be right now.”

Alastor heard the silence stretch out on the other end before Angel Dust spoke up again. “...He’s probably at home. He’s been blowing up my stuff all day.”

“Thank you~ And, Angel? Remember~”

“Right. This call didn’t happen.”

“Good boy~” Lucifer hung up, eyes gleaming red with murderous intent.

Alastor was alight with anticipation. “What’s the plan? Decapitation? Disembowelment? Perhaps strangling him with his own insides?” He was practically drooling. “Maybe we should boil him alive~! Wouldn’t that make for some delicious screams to be broadcast-”

“No broadcast. Charlie would be filled with guilt if she knew anything about this visit.”

“Fair enough. Our dear princess does have such a bleeding heart, doesn’t she? However I do have to point out something,”

“Which is?”

“Vox is quite protective of his territory. I’m sure you’ve gathered as such in your research. He isn’t going to take kindly to me accompanying you, so things could be messier than planned.”

“I’m already planning on addressing all of the Vees together. Valentino is just a priority of what to deal with first.”

“Oh?”

“If they want to rule together, they can be punished together. I didn’t get to rule Hell this long without learning how to deal with insolent brats,”

“Oh this will be so much fun~!”

Chapter 37

Chapter Text

“I need to speak with your bosses. All three of them.” The poor soul at the front desk had been so busy being yelled at on the phone that they didn’t even notice the fuss being made by the rest of the staff when the King of Hell and the Radio Demon waltzed in, side by side. When the poor imp did notice them, they dropped both the phone and their jaw, their eyes comically wide. “Immediately,” Lucifer pressed, keeping his tone friendly. It wasn’t the imp’s fault their bosses were assholes after all.

The imp in question gulped and nodded frantically, hanging up the phone and re-dialling. “Y-Yes, Your Majesty!”

“Wonderful~ What’s your name, dear?”

“P-Pierce, Sir,” the imp mumbled, still shaking as they clung to the phone on their ear. At the call being answered, they rushed to speak. “Yes, Sir! Sorry, Sir! But you have a guest insis-sisting to speak with you!” Yelling briefly came over the line and Lucifer’s eyes narrowed. The Vees did not treat their staff well… “Sir, I can’t turn them away! It’s Lucifer!” The name was said softer, as though scandalous and the blonde nearly snorted at the thought. But it seemed to do the trick and stopped the yelling. “Y-yes! Right away! And he wants to speak to all of you!... Yes, Sir! He’s quite insistent!... Yes, Sir…” Pierce deflated and hung up the phone. “They’ll see you now, Your Majesty.”

“Wonderful~ Listen if you need other work, call this number.” Lucifer pulled a small case from his pocket and slipped a card for the imp. “We’ll get you set up.”

“Thank you, Sir!”

Lucifer nodded and smiled before gesturing for Alastor to follow him to the elevator. “You are way too excited being roped into this, you know,”

“You’re too eager to poach their staff,” Alastor teased. “So. What will you need me for? How can I be of assistance?”

“Just follow my lead and stand by. I don’t want this to get too messy if I can avoid it.”

Alastor’s brows furrowed. “I was under the impression we’d be killing them outright,”

“I have something else in mind. It’s not a method I like to use, but it’s been effective the few times I’ve found it necessary.” He groaned. “Actually from what Ozzy told me, I may have to use it on Mammon soon. He is practically begging to be replaced with the sh*t he’s been pulling behind my back. But Sins are a little trickier than Overlords,”

“I’m afraid you’ve lost me.”

The door dinged open and the two were greeted a nervous looking Vox. “Your Majesty! Welcome to our home! It’s an honor and-” His eyes flashed to Alastor and he glitched briefly, his smile dropping. “...and pleasure…to host you. Both.” He gave a forced, dark chuckle. “I was under the impression this was more of an exclusive meeting, Your Majesty,”

“Don’t mind my friend here. He’s here for your benefit, I assure you.”

“Forgive me if I find that hard to believe.” When Vox glared back at him, Alastor gave his biggest grin. Predictably it only served to piss the host off more. “Velvette and Valentino will meet us in the conference room. If you’ll please follow me~”

Alastor peeked over at Lucifer as they strode along, trying to read the king’s expressions. If he wasn’t planning outright murder, then what? Normally Lucifer’s expressions were easy to read, but his face looked so still. His eyes were still that feral red that Alastor was fond of whenever he saw it, his expression hard but not glaring outright.

When they were led into the room, Lucifer took a seat at one end of the table. Alastor raised a brow at how Lucifer had purposely placed his back to the doorway, something that was ingrained in Alastor’s brain as a strict no from his youth. But he wasn’t going to start doubting that the king knew what he was doing, and sat beside him.

Vox, predictably, sat at the other head of the table. He was trying not to let sparks shoot from him as his nerves fried. He could feel his eye twitching as he tried to keep a friendly and pleasant expression on his face. “Might I interest you two in a drink?”

“No, thank you.” If Lucifer’s icy tone was directed at him, Alastor might have shivered. “I understand that this meeting is on short notice, but how long do you think your…partners?”

“Partners is a generous term,” Vox stated, twitching nervously.

“You three aren’t in a romantic relationship? I’ll have to update my paperwork.”

“Well! I mean, define ‘romantic’ am I right?” When he failed to make the king laugh, Vox cleared his throat. “Partners is a fair term, I suppose….Or associates.” When Lucifer quirked a brow, Vox stammered. “A-assosiates is preferred. Your Majesty.”

“You’ve still not answered my original question.”

“Right! Well, they’ll be here shortly, I’m sure! Maybe until then I can get the ball rolling, so to speak,”

Alastor shook his head and rolled his eyes. And to think I thought Lucifer a clown. Seems seven years hasn’t matured Vox any. Still the same useless prick he was then.

“Very well. I am sure you are aware of the new work going into reforming Hell.”

“Yes, I…caught the announcement when it was made.” Vox’s eyes darted to Alastor before focusing back on Lucifer.

You would listen to my f*cking broadcast, you pixelated simp. He had learned some vocabulary living with Angel Dust. Who knew it would come in handy?

“I’m certain you also know that I have terminated the contract your assosiate Valentino had with our hotel’s resident.” Lucifer leant forward, resting his chin on his intertwined fingers. “He’s had quite a few contracts I’ve had to terminate. Likes to break the rules.”

Vox visibly swallowed. “Yes…Well…You know moths! Their eyes are absolute sh*t when it comes to contracts-”

“And you most certainly don’t have anyone here in your employment that could read over a f*cking contract on his behalf now do you?” As it was clear they both knew the answer, Lucifer continued. “Let me be clear. I am here to set all three of you straight on how I expect things run. I know you all fancy yourselves Overlords, but guess what? I am your f*cking King. And if I wanted you dead, I don’t need angelic weapons or f*cking trial. I can snap my fingers and make your insides your outsides. You could have your innards spread across the entirety of the Seven Rings in the time it would take you to blink.”

This time Alastor did shiver. He hoped it wasn’t noticeable.

Vox’s chest was rising and falling at a slightly faster pace, giving away his inner turmoil as he tried to put on a brave face. “Yes, of course. We wouldn’t dare argue that.”

“You dear Valentino has managed to find himself in quite a bit of hot water. And because all three of you have insisted in merging together, I’m afraid that means bad news for you and your friend Velvette,”

Vox’s screen glitched as his eyes widened. “Excuse me?”

Lucifer relaxed back into his seat, resting his chin on his hand. “Tell me. You fancy yourself a ruler of sorts~ If you were in my position, would you grant mercy to the people who not only break the rules you’ve set, but insult your f*cking daughter to her face?”

“Whoa! I can promise none of us ever insulted your daughter!”

“Oh, you were never a smart gambler,” Alastor teased.

Before Vox could snap at the redhead, Lucifer spoke again. “Are you calling my daughter a liar?”

“No! Nononononono!” The glitches came more frantically. “I would never-! Let’s just slow down-”

”Tread carefully.”

It was then that they were finally joined by the other two Vees. Velvette looking annoyed and anxious as she gestured to Lucifer and Alastor in a way of silently question what the hell was going on while she rushed to her seat beside Vox.

Valentino on the other hand… “Oh! Your Majesty~! Such an honor to finally be meeting you face to face!”

“Val…” Vox stood, trying to usher Valentino to move and take his seat.

Valentino wasn’t getting the hint. “May I just say you are even more gorgeous in person than you are on a magazine cover~ I can see where your daughter gets it from!”

Alastor’s eyes widened. This was both entertaining and terrifying!

“Excuse me?”

Velvette was hissing Valentino’s name and Vox was a wreck. “Are you here because of my offer, by chance? I promise, nothing but top quality for you two!”

“Your offer?” Lucifer now had his claws out, digging into the arm of the chair.

“Val, sit down!!”

Valentino finally turned to scowl at Vox. “What is your problem? He's here for me! I'm doing business!”

“Oh, he's here for you, alright, but not the way you think,” Vox growled through gritted teeth, sparks shooting from him. “Now. Sit. Down.”

“No.” Lucifer spoke up, his voice so cold it robbed all of the warmth from the room. “I want to hear from his own mouth what this offer was.”

Alastor risked leaning close to Lucifer to whisper in his ear. “As much as I enjoy seeing you like this, you said you didn't want to kill him outright.”

Lucifer mulled over the words, eyes never leaving the confused Valentino. Alastor was right. “...Sit down.”

Finally the pimp did as he was told, looking between Vox and Velvette for answers, shrugging and lighting up a cigarette.

Vox finally allowed himself to take a full breath. A stuttering one and his chest was still tight, but he felt better having Val in arms reach. Shaking he sat back down and found his eyes watching Alastor again. Whether the redhead meant to or not, he may have saved Val's life. Which meant Vox now owed him. f*ck. He forced his host persona to the surface and spoke again. “So…Um…Clearly some things have happened that I wasn't made aware of.” He glared at Valentino, making a point of discussing whatever the f*ck the moth had been talking about later. “I'm sure you with a massive kingdom, you can relate to that.”

“Yes. A lot has happened that I am not okay with.”

“And…” Vox swallowed. “We are willing to face whatever punishment you think is fair for the insult we apparently caused,”

“WE?!” Velvette squawked. “But Val-!”

“No. Our king is right. We work together…” He glared at Valentino again. “...We f*ck up together.” Vox’s shoulders slumped in defeat. He looked like he aged ten years in the last few seconds. He gazed at Lucifer, terrified as to what wrath Valentino caused. “What is our punishment?”

Lucifer allowed a beat of silence before he pushed himself from his seat. He stood, clasping his hands behind his back and took measured steps over to the Vees, his form becoming more intimidating with every step. Each passing second, his eyes glowed brighter, his horns and tail grew longer, and fire Alastor could swear the room grew hotter. When Lucifer spoke, it was ominous and chilling. “I’ve been in Hell for thousands of years. And in that time, I made some very clear rules for myself. Much like my daughter, I want sinners to choose for themselves to be better. I want to help you to help yourselves. Partly because I don’t want my dear Charlie to feel any guilt over your death, and partly because…” He was now standing by Vox’s chair. He gently pulled the Overlord’s chair out from the table and leaned over the television host, his hand causing burn marks in the chair and filling the room with the smell of melted leather. Still, Vox didn’t dare move as the king got close. “...Let’s be honest. Once you’re dead-dead, you don’t really have to worry about me, now do you? And I think that would be a little too easy.” Lucifer pulled his other hand from behind his back, a bubbling red energy looking like it was boiling over in his hand. “Now, I won’t lie. You may not survive this. But that entirely depends on what you’ve done and whether you can live with yourself after.” Without further warning, Lucifer plunged his hand into Vox’s chest, causing an inhuman screech to be ripped from the Overlord.

The lights surged and flickered, the hum of the city cutting in and out as Vox tried pulling away from Lucifer’s attack.

“Vox!”

In the erratic lights cutting in and out, Alastor saw Velvette and Valentino rushing to help their friend. Though he was certain Lucifer could handle it, Alastor stepped in and grabbed the two with his tendrils, keeping them tightly trapped.

Quickly enough, darkness consumed the room and Vox’s scream cut out. A snap was heard and the lights came back, exposing Vox now on the ground, twitching and bluescreened. Lucifer turned, finding Alastor had trapped a now emotional Valentino and Velvette. He gestured to Velvette, that red power still spilling out of his hand. “Your turn.” When Alastor unwrapped Velvette from his hold he caused her to fall at Lucifer’s feet. Before she could scramble away, Lucifer grabbed her. “If I can offer some advice? If you survive, I would get some new friends.” At that, he slammed his other hand into her, forcing her to scream. She kicked frantically and clawed at Lucifer’s arm in an attempt to get away from him. Without the lights cutting in and out Alastor could now see how the glow from Lucifer’s hand surged out and covered Velvette’s entire body in waves of bubbling red energy. Once it surrounded her completely, she was robbed of her voice and began to go limp. The energy settled into a simmer and Velvette was little more than a ragdoll as Lucifer dropped her to the floor.

“Oh f*ck!” Valentino was sobbing now, trying to wriggle free from Alastor’s grip. “What did you do them!? You f*cking psycho!”

Alastor would have been ecstatic, but he could hear Lucifer now panting. The king was still in his more intimidating form, but as Alastor stepped closer he could see sweat on the blonde’s neck and forehead. Alastor’s eyes widened. Whatever this power was, it was draining him quickly. Images of Lucifer on the bathroom floor came to mind and the redhead moved to rest a hand on the king’s back. “Lucifer?” His voice came out hushed, not wanting Valentino to overhear and get co*cky. Thankfully the moth was too busy sobbing to notice.

“Bring him here,” Lucifer replied, his tone also quiet.

Alastor didn’t argue. He stepped back and handed over Valentino.

“Pleasepleasepleaseplease!” Vox cried. When Lucifer grabbed him by his neck, he tried smiling through his tears. “Come on! You already took my best actor! I offered your daughter a job, can’t you offer me some mercy?! I could make her a star! All of Hell would-”

“Your offer to pimp out my daughter is part of the reason you’re in this mess. You think you can insult her- my flesh and blood- by subjecting her to the abuse and torment you put all of your workers through?” His grip on Valentino’s throat tightened. “I don’t care if your work revolves around sex. That makes no difference to me. But how you go about it, that is what I have a problem with. You drug people. Beat them. Wrap them up in contracts full of lies. Make them stand on street corners and risk their well-being just so you can line your pockets.” The bubbling red in Lucifer’s hand grew, and Alastor could see hints of pink and white now in the mix. “This little bit of medicine, I made special for you~ You are not only going to experience the same punishment as your friends, but an added little bonus, just for you~ Consider it a gift from Angel Dust.”

When the strike hit Valentino, Alastor could smell burning flesh and fur. He quickly pulled a handkerchief from his inside pocket of his jacket and held it over his mouth and nose. He didn’t fancy himself to have a weak stomach but Valentino already reeked of horrible cologne, booze and cigarette smoke. Add burning flesh into the mix and it made the air thick and rancid.

Unlike with the others, Lucifer didn’t bother just letting Valentino drop from his grip. That wasn’t enough. He wound up throwing the moth towards the farthest wall, leaving massive cracks from the impact, the moth’s body giving a sickening crunch.

Alastor allowed himself to cough, fanning the air with his handkerchief with a groan. “Well, that was horrid. If that’s how he smells, imagine how awful he tastes!” He turned to find Lucifer slowly going back to his normal form and reaching to catch himself against the table. Alastor rushed over, allowing the king to lean heavily against him. “Lucifer? Are you alright?” He found himself carefully brushing the blonde’s hair back, looking over Lucifer for any injuries.

Lucifer gave a small laugh. “I’m fine. Just a little tired.” He allowed his lips to brush across Alastor’s inner wrist. “I promise, I’ll be okay. I just used a lot all at once is all,”

Alastor shivered at the feel of Lucifer’s lips, still riled from seeing Lucifer feral. “What was that anyway?”

“Holy fire.”

“What?”

“It’s something left over from my angelic powers. Right now, they are trapped experiencing all of the awful things they put others through. Every time they made someone feel like less than they are. Every time someone was pushed to hurt themselves in any way. Every time they purged or denied themselves food out of being brainwashed. Every slap, every cigarette burn, every violation…All of it.”

“That…” Alastor shivered again. “...is so much worse than death.”

“They still might die,” Lucifer shrugged. “Most can’t deal with what they’ve done to others. They either go insane or take their own lives. But now and then, they come back from it. Nowhere near the same as they were, but they come back. And change.”

“That’s what you meant by you’ve tried reforming before?”

“When most died in the process I stopped trying it. But with these three…” Lucifer sighed. “Well, if they die, it’s not a loss, is it? But I can tell Charlie I tried getting them to change and it’s not a lie.”

“How long will they be like that?”

“Depends on how many horrible things they caused.”

Alastor gave a hum as he ran his hands through Lucifer’s hair, the king a little steadier on his feet but still leaning against him. “Do you want me to take you home?”

“No, I’ll be okay. Besides, I promised you we could see Rosie!”

“She would understand if we couldn’t make it,”

“Nonsense!” Lucifer pulled back enough to cup Alastor’s face. “I’ll be okay. But it’s sweet of you to worry,”

“I’m not sweet.”

“Sure. Oh! But before we go!” He quickly rushed over to Valentino, still unconscious and twitching on the ground. “I still feel like he got off too light. And I want to give a hosting gift to Rosie~” Sounding chipper as though he was picking flowers, Lucifer rested a foot on the pimp’s back and reached down, ripping Valentino’s wings clean off.

Alastor’s heart thumped at the sight and his grip tightened on his cane. Oh f*ck.

“Hm…Not much on these,” Lucifer muttered. He tucked both wings under his arm and reached down again with his free hand, ripping off one of Valentino’s arms. “Ah! Better!” He turned to Alastor with a grin. “Alrighty! Since I don’t have to worry about some mischievous little sh*t jumping in when I’m not looking, let’s take the portal!”

Alastor chuckled lowly as Lucifer summoned a portal. I just adore this man.

Chapter 38

Chapter Text

Rosie was startled at the portal being opened in her room but was delighted to see not only her dear friend Alastor but the king himself. “Oh, my stars! Look at you two!” She rushed over from her chair to greet the two. She first embraced Alastor. “You are looking much better than the last time I saw you! How are you feeling?”

“Right as acid rain!” Alastor declared, canned laughter joining him.

“And Your Majesty~ Such an honor!” Rosie’s eyes went to the limbs Lucifer was holding. “My, my! Would I be presumptuous to think those are for me?”

“Not at all~” Lucifer gave a dramatic bow. “Hope you have a taste for overlord, because these are compliments of Valentino~”

“You don’t say!’ Rosie gasped. She took the arm handed to her first. “My! What an honor! And are those his wings! You’re too sweet~!” Lucifer could swear she was starting to drool. “Oh, it’s so hard to decide if I should devour them or frame them~!” She gave a pointed look to Alastor. “Alastor. You better do something sweet for this man, giving me such a thoughtful gift!”

Alastor and Lucifer exchanged a look and while Alastor looked only slightly shy, Lucifer’s gaze was quickly diverted as he bashfully rolled onto the heels of his feet and busied himself with looking around Rosie’s room. “Wow, are those decorative spoons?” He strode over to the display. “Oh, this one has roses engraved into them~ Ha! Rosie! I get it~”

Rosie quirked a brow and turned to Alastor. “What’s that reaction for?”

“Why don’t I assist you with this,” Alastor offered, taking the wings and arm from Rosie. “Lead the way.”

“Alright then.” Rosie let the subject drop for the moment and led Alastor into the kitchen, leaving the king to continue admiring her knick-knacks. “Okay. Spill it. What’s going on?”

“Do you have a bucket for this?” He held the arm up. “The wings don’t have much in them I’m sure but this is fresh enough it needs draining,”

“Of course I do. Under the sink there. And don’t avoid the question,”

Alastor retrieved the bucket, tapping the surface as he mulled over how to phrase it. “I have…a confession.”

“Oh?” Rosie sat at the table, letting the redhead do the work for her. “Do tell~”

“You recall when Lucifer was healing me and…you pointed out he appeared to care for my safety.”

“I do. So I was right, of course. As always~”

“Well…As it turns out…I care quite a bit for his as well.” At Rosie’s expression, Alastor found his face heating from the scrutiny. “And that care…grew. To the point where we’re…courting.”

A beat. A second. And then- ”Ow! Rosie!?”

“When did this happen? And you didn’t call me first thing?!”

“Rosie-”

“One of my closest friends is dating the king and I’m just now hearing about it?!”

“To be fair, we only told his daughter this morning.” When Rosie crossed her arms and quirked a brow, Alastor gave a laugh. “And we only established things a short time before that,”

“I see…” She grabbed Alastor by the shoulders, forcing him to look her in the eye. “Alastor. Tell me honestly. You aren’t being pressured into anything, right?” She moved close enough to whisper so as not to be overheard. “Ya know ya hear things about the royals and the things they do. And apparently, Lucifer and Lilith were quite the ‘go-getters’ if you get my drift. He’s not making you do anything, is he?”

“Certainly not.” Though Alastor now felt a stab of panic. He hadn’t bothered to know much about Lucifer and Lilith when he first got to Hell. And afterwards, he was a little too focused on being strong enough to survive the afterlife. Lucifer had said some things about him and Lilith but…

“I can’t even recall how many times Lilith and I had that talk about will we, won’t we, did I want to, was I in the mood, was she-”

How exactly were things between them…? Alastor didn’t ask. He was far more preoccupied with what the dynamic between Lucifer and himself. Was it something he should ask about? He hadn’t been in this situation before… “No, he hasn’t pushed anything. If anything, he’s been quite understanding.” And now something was nagging at Alastor that it wasn’t just because of Lucifer having followers that felt the same way about sex that Alastor did.

“If you say so, I won’t push it. But if you need someone to kick his ass for you, you call me,”

“I’m honored to have you in my corner, Rosie.” With anyone else, he may have been a little sarcastic. Rosie was one of the few Alastor could say that to and mean it. “Now we should probably go check on him before he finds your crystal spiders. I don’t need him inspired to make crystal ducks.” He hummed. “Actually, that might not be a bad thing now that I think about it,”

Rosie snickered as she followed him. “You know if you get married, I call maid of honor,”

Alastor refused to answer the comment but it did give him a lovely image of Lucifer with a bundle of flowers. He does look so dashing in white.

Chapter 39

Chapter Text

Lucifer did his best not to eavesdrop when Alastor pulled Rosie into the other room. He was well aware that it was best they talk face to face, and that Alastor reveal their relationship in his own way. He knew Alastor hadn’t had to do this sort of thing before and they still had to figure out how to be open in a way that wouldn’t make Alastor feel claustrophobic or frightened.

Lucifer instead occupied himself with looking over all of the interesting trinkets in Rosie’s room. The spoons were lovely, and they weren’t the only thing Rosie appeared to collect. His eyes eventually drifted to a large display of crystal spiders. Gorgeous certainly, but…

”Can I see it?”

Micheal frowned. “No. You’re too restless. You’ll end up breaking it.”

“What? No, I won’t,” Lucifer assured, pouting when he saw Micheal tucking away the crystal he had been shaping.

“These are important, Luci. They’re the first creatures we’ll be introducing to the Garden. I can’t have you breaking them or Father forbid changing them with your insane designs.” It was said with such disgust and exhaustion that Lucifer felt his heart drop to his stomach.

He tried to force a smile but could feel it not quite fitting on his face right. “Right. Yes, you’re right…They’re too important. I won’t touch them…”

Lucifer jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder and spun around to see Alastor. He slumped in relief and smiled. “Oh! You scared me there, Fella!”

Alastor’s brow furrowed. “Are you alright?”

“Just a little tired from before is all,” Lucifer replied. “I’ll be fine.”

“We won’t stay long then. Come sit and have some tea, alright? Then perhaps we can portal home.” The blonde was happy to do so, allowing Alastor to lead him to the table. “Rosie is getting us some tea now. She’s quite delighted with her gift.” He gestured to the chair, leading Lucifer to sit. Once the king did so, Alastor ran his fingers through Lucifer’s blonde locks and forced the king to look up at him. “Are you certain you’re alright?”

“I will be.” It was the most honest he could be at that moment. He relaxed and held Alastor’s hand to the side of his face, basking in the touch while they waited for Rosie to rejoin them. “Really, it’s okay. I was just remembering some things is all.”

“Anything you want to talk about?”

“...Not really. Just stuff from when I used to be in Heaven.” He shrugged, looking so tired that Alastor wanted to rip the wings off of whoever put that look on the king’s face. “It’s all pretty pointless to dwell on these days.”

“If it upsets you it wasn’t pointless,”

Lucifer gave a humourless laugh. “Amazing. I never expected you to care so much~”

“Oddly enough, I didn’t expect me to care so much either,” Alastor replied honestly. He took a seat beside the king in his own chair. He continued to watch the expressions dance across Lucifer’s face. He was endlessly fascinated by the layers that made up the man beside him. He was endlessly patient and sweet but capable of doing so much damage. And yet, for all the fire and fury, Lucifer himself was incredibly delicate in his own way. “...Lucifer.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m quite taken with you,”

“Whoa! Reel it in,” Lucifer joked. “We’re in public! No need to be so vulgar~”

“Ass. Rosie’s room is hardly public,”

“Ah, damn. You’re right.” He gave a dramatic sigh. “Probably still best not to jump your bones here, though, right?”

Alastor gave an amused chuckle. “Jump my bones, you say~?” It was so fun to tease the king. And it felt safer teasing Lucifer compared to others who tried to flirt with him in the past. They already established that sex was a no as things were at the moment, so he didn’t have any concern that Lucifer would literally jump him the first chance that he could. It wasn’t like when Vox made lewd comments. In Vox’s case, Alastor was well aware that if that televised douchebag could, he would have drugged Alastor aged ago. Lucifer on the other hand had all of the power and all of the opportunities and no interest in compromising Alastor’s comfort or safety. It was nice.

“Watch it and I might~” It was an empty threat. Lucifer couldn’t even play it off as serious, rolling his eyes with a grin as he said it. When his eyes drifted back to the redhead, he could see a million thoughts playing behind those eyes. One of the things that fascinated him about Alastor was how admittedly brilliant the sinner was. His brain was constantly driving forward five steps ahead and Lucifer found it incredibly attractive. “Got something on your mind, Fella?” He already knew the answer but was curious all the same.

The demon gave a nod, his tone soft and without the radio filter. “When we return back to your rooms, I’d like to discuss something with you. So long as you’re up for it, that is.”

“Yeah, of course.” He became a little alarmed at the slightly guilty tone Alastor had but played it off. “Once we get back, I’m all ears.”

Chapter 40

Chapter Text

Rosie’s had been a delight and an excellent way to relax after exerting so much strength to take care of the Vees. For the most part, Lucifer sat back and listened as his power regrouped, sipping tea and enjoying listening to Rosie and Alastor banter back and catch up on the latest gossip. At one point, Lucifer allowed his head to tip back, his eyes slipped closed and a smile played across his lips as he held the teacup and saucer on his lap. It was nice just to let his guard down and be around people. It was part of why he was enjoying being in the hotel with Charlie and her friends. He missed this.

After a decent hour of recharging, Lucifer felt a hand on his shoulder and found Alastor greeting him. “Are you ready to go?”

“Don’t rush on my account,” Lucifer replied. “I was enjoying the conversation,”

“Oh, the secret to our friendship is to leave Al here waiting for more gossip so he keeps coming back,” Rosie teased.

“Yes, it’s the gossip that makes her good company,” Alastor jested. “Nothing else comes to mind that would bring me back here,”

Lucifer snorted. “Well that is a cruel masquerade of a friendship,” he played along. He set his now empty teacup and saucer down on the table before standing to shake Rosie’s hand. “Rosie, you’ve been a delightful host,” he praised.

“Why thank you, Your Majesty~ You come back anytime, okay?”

When the two portaled away, Lucifer ensured they returned to his room. Closing the portal back up, he turned to address Alastor. “Okay, Fella. Tell me what’s on your-” He was cut off with a gasp as Alastor allowed his cane to dissipate into thin air before pulling Lucifer close, a hand on his lower back and the other on Lucifer’s hip. The king was startled and brought his own hands to Alastor’s chest, feeling his face heat up at the sudden close proximity. Meeting the redhead’s eyes, Lucifer’s brain buzzed pleasantly and he struggled to find his words for a moment. “Uh…Wh-what’s on your mind,” he finally finished lamely.

“This is alright, yes?” Alastor searched Lucifer’s face to be sure he didn’t cross any unspoken boundary.

“Y-yeah! Um…” He swallowed, hand shaking a little. After a moment, he allowed his hands to slide up to Alastor’s shoulders. “This okay…?”

“Mm.” Alastor allowed the hand he had on Lucifer’s hip to slip upwards to cup the back of the king’s neck, delighting in the blonde shivering at the contact. His fingers played with hair at the nape of Lucifer’s neck as his heart thrummed in his chest. He wanted nothing more than to kiss the man in his arms but… He sighed, his eyes slipping shut as he rested his forehead against Lucifer’s. “...I want you to hear me entirely, okay?” He spoke without his filter, wanting Lucifer to hear and see and feel the parts of him that were the most real. “And if you despise me, I understand. But I can’t hide anything from you. Nothing this important.”

Lucifer felt a surge of panic but nodded as much as he could.

Feeling it, Alastor continued. He kept his eyes shut. He didn’t want to chance Lucifer looking at him with hatred. “I never told you why I decided to help Charlie. Help the hotel.” Now or never. “I came here initially because of Lilith.” He could feel Lucifer stiffen in his grasp and couldn’t help but hold tighter to the king as he might bolt away. “She doesn’t know about me and you. I want you to know that. I never sought your affection because of her. What I feel for you is purely from myself.”

“Did you…?” The question came out fragile. “...With her…?”

“No.” Alastor opened his eyes again, trying to convey how honest he was. “Nothing between us like this.”

Lucifer felt a heat collect behind his eyes. He didn’t know what to think. He was angry that Lilith was making deals with sinners and never said a thing about owning souls. He was upset Alastor knew his ex-wife at all and never mentioned it. He was livid that Lilith was trying to send someone to check on Charlie instead of doing the bare minimum and calling their daughter, especially when Charlie had been so worried about her and still practically worshipped her. He was scared of the idea that Alastor only got close to him for her. So many thoughts… He kept his gaze on Alastor’s lapel, not sure what to feel.

Alastor’s heart was hammering now. “I made a deal with her. I was supposed to just…keep an eye on Charlie. But when I saw the broadcast, I was invested. I meant it when I told your daughter I was entertained by her dream. Though I didn’t expect her to make ground, I thought… I thought maybe if Charlie was right…I wouldn’t need the deal with Lilith. And the longer I stayed, the more I saw Charlie accomplish, the more I dared hope.”

Lucifer finally locked eyes with the Radio Demon again, confusion contorting his features. “What? What did she promise you?”

“...My mother.”

“Your…” Lucifer’s eyes widened in realization. “She didn’t…”

“If I kept Charlie safe, I would be able to be reunited with…” Alastor felt drained. “...I thought it was more than worth it for just a chance at a good-bye. A proper one. One where she wasn’t in pain…Tell her I kept my promise…”

“Your promise?”

“To smile for her,”

Lucifer could fill the bubbling inside him. The rage threatened to climb ever higher and boil over. But not at the man embracing him. He could see the pure exhaustion on Alastor’s face and cupped his face. Those lovely red eyes were threatening to spill over in turmoil and Lucifer’s heart lurched. “That’s why you always smile. For your mother.” He traced the edge of Alastor’s lips with the pad of his thumb. “I see. You’d do anything for her. Including selling your soul.”

“I never expected all of this to come of being close to Charlie,” Alastor conveyed. “I just…wanted to be reunited on my terms. Not that woman’s.”

“Did she make you promise anything else?”

“She wanted information on the Overlords. Any meeting I attended. But since she phrased it as that…I just stopped going to meetings.”

“She never was great at fine print,” Lucifer admitted. “Was taking out Adam her idea?”

“No. That was mine. Charlie made it clear he was a threat to her and so I wanted to take him out for her. Thought it would…help with my goal. And I had my own reasons…”

Lucifer sighed and nodded. “I see. When did she last reach out?”

“Seven years ago.”

“And she just…made you stay dormant? I’ve heard about how you were inactive for years-”

“No…I had gotten into a fight and was weak. Against Vox. And I thought with Lilith out of the Pride Ring she wouldn’t keep as close of tabs on me as I worked to improve my strength. I was shaken by the whole encounter and so I went and I hunted down various sinners and Overlords and accumulated souls. I turned them into something that was torn between existence and non-existence, building an army I could keep at my beck at call. In case I was cornered again. When Adam and the Exorcists attacked I took it as a chance to test how strong I’d become. I went into that fight for selfish reasons…”

“Not entirely selfish.” Lucifer allowed himself to offer what he hoped was an encouraging look to the Radio Demon. “I’ve seen how you are with Charlie and the others. I know it wasn’t pure selfishness that made you fight.” He became somber again. “So she has your soul, then?”

“My soul yes. But not my heart. I promise you, I never gave her that.”

Lucifer’s heart skipped and he gave a choked laugh, wiping at a tear. “You’re gunna make me bashful talking like that,”

“You don’t hate me?”

The king shook his head. “No. I can’t hate you for trying to be with your mother. I understand doing anything for a loved one.” He hugged Alastor tightly. “Thank you for telling me. But…You should know she has no way of making good on that deal. She has no real power in Heaven.”

“Yes, I was beginning to suspect as such…” Otherwise, she would have contacted Alastor the moment she knew Charlie had been speaking with Heaven. She would have been involved in some way. “I…don’t suppose…?”

“I can get you out of this deal. I just need time.”

It was enough. Alastor felt his body slump in relief as he cradled Lucifer to him, thanking whoever was listening for the wonderfully understanding and loving ruler he was being privileged with holding. He allowed himself to enjoy the warmth of the body pressed against him. Alastor’s eyes closing, he tried to commit to memory the feel of Lucifer’s hair against his fingers and the way the shape of Lucifer’s waist caressed his other hand. If he were ever torn from the king, he wanted to summon this feeling again and imagine Lucifer perfectly in his arms. He felt brave once more and pulled himself enough away from Lucifer to place his lips against the king’s.

Lucifer’s breath caught in his throat and he tried swallowing back a sound of approval at the contact. Though based on how Alastor’s grin grew against his own lips, he failed that task miserably. “Ass,” he muttered quickly when their lips parted before hooking his hands behind Alastor’s neck and pulling him in for another kiss. Followed by another, and another…and another…

When they finally parted, both were flushed. Though they still didn’t go as far as involving tongue or anything, both were giddy and out of breath. “If we go much further, I may sink my teeth into you,” Alastor spoke lowly against Lucifer’s lips.

”f*ck,” Something to look forward to, then.

Chapter 41

Chapter Text

“Argh!” With a huff, Emily flopped back on her bed, wings enclosing her as she groaned pathetically. Her head throbbed, feeling like it was full of too many thoughts threatening to break her head open. And yet no plan…

She wanted to help Charlie with her dream, but she had no idea how. Asking Pentious how he got redeemed only raised more concerns and questions. Emily didn’t like the idea of making every sinner sacrifice themselves just for a chance to be redeemed.

Emily sighed to herself, feeling exhausted to her core. A new feeling… She’d been feeling a lot of new things since she met Charlie and found out the truth. She couldn’t help but worry that more was being hidden from her and likely almost all of Heaven. After all, if Sera could hide the annual- now bi-annual from Emily’s understanding - the murder of human souls, what else was she keeping under wraps? All of the things Emily was raised in Heaven to believe and feel…what was right and what was a fabrication? Sera used the excuse that Emily’s purpose was to keep the souls that reached Heaven happy, but how many times had that very reason been used by Sera in the past? Not just hiding things from Emily but everyone… Not a single angel during the hearing for Angel Dust’s possible redemption had any idea the Exterminations were happening.

And Adam and Lute weren’t great at keeping secrets but…Emily guessed that they only managed to keep this one because murdering souls brought them so much joy. In fact, Emily had never seen Lute smile before…The way the Exorcist grinned when the image of sinners being killed was shown…

Emily shivered. She’d never been to Hell, but Heaven was feeling more and more like it by the day. Secrets, betrayal, murder… She had been avoiding Sera as much as possible since Sir Pentious got redeemed. Seeing how disgusted Sera was having a redeemed sinner in Heaven was too much to endure.

“You’d do well not to get too attached.”

Emily gave Sera a confused smile. “What do you mean?”

Sera was still stone-faced, looking where Sir Pentious was being escorted to his new home by Saint Peter. “This was a massive oversight. One that will be corrected.”

Emily’s smile fell. “Corrected…?”

“We cannot allow someone like this to bring…discontent among our people. I will see to it he is dealt with. But until then, I suggest you don’t grow attached.” Sera had said it so coldly, so bluntly…She may as well have just stated that her dress was white.

Emily was so shaken she didn’t say anything as Sera left her alone on the promenade.

She couldn’t trust Sera anymore.

And though it was painful to do, feeling like a horrible act of betrayal on her part, she sought Pentious soon after to warn him to be wary of Sera. And to not follow her anywhere if she tries to lead him someplace.

“I’m sorry to say this but…Please know it’s nothing against you personally! At least I don’t think…”

Pentious sighed and set down his own cup of tea. He had welcomed Emily into his home when the angel insisted on speaking. He hadn’t expected this. “Miss Emily. May I be frank with you?”

“Of course!”

“I spent…a considerable amount of time in Hell. I do appreciate the warning, but that is all the more reason I should warn you that should Sera try anything…my hand will be forced.”

“What do you mean?”

“Should things arise and I am able to defend myself, I will. And I cannot promise it will not be messy. If that were to happen…I need you to promise me you will get as far away as you can.” He offered a tired smile. “I’ve come to value your friendship. And Heaven would be far less heavenly without you here.”

Emily didn’t ask any questions. Considering how he met his end during the fight alongside Charlie and her other friends, she could guess what he meant. Part of her screamed that she should scold him about such thoughts and that thinking those things was not how things were done in Heaven.

But in actuality, she was relieved. At the very least, she didn’t have to worry about Sir Pentious allowing himself to be led to the slaughter willingly.

It wouldn’t hurt her to find a way to defend herself either… But who could she trust?

Chapter 42

Chapter Text

Alastor was by no means the most romantic man on the planet. He had no idea how to do grandiose gestures in a way that didn’t feel forced or half-assed. All his life he cringed at displays people would make in public, making out or sitting in each other’s laps or whatever else that they come up with.

Here in the hotel, Charlie and Vaggie were sappy, but as touchy and lovey as Charlie is, they still didn’t act disgusting when in public spaces. A little much still for Alastor’s taste, but nothing that bothered him too much. Angel Dust was more the variety that Alastor found exhausting but thankfully he was now invested in Husker who, much like Alastor, detested public displays of affection and for the most part kept it amongst themselves.

He felt so fortunate to be in a relationship with Lucifer who, for as much as he adored being held and touched by Alastor when in private, never pushed any boundaries with the Radio Demon. Lucifer was most certainly powerful enough to just take whatever he pleased and many a demon- and human- had tried that with Alastor in the past. But Lucifer…Alastor could honestly say he knew for a fact that the thought never once crossed Lucifer’s mind. A relief indeed.

Now here, lying in bed next to the attentive blonde, Alastor found himself torn. He was on his side, watching the man sleep, his mind a million miles away. He kept finding himself hearing what Rosie said and comparing it to what Lucifer had told him. It was spinning about in his head in a way that left him confused.

He was certain Lucifer never lied about his interactions with Lilith and his preferences but after Rosie’s comment about how Lucifer and Lilith were seen as quite…active…Alastor couldn’t help but wonder if Lucifer missed it.

Especially after what happened earlier…

He found himself becoming quickly addicted to the way it felt to have his lips on Lucifer’s. In fact, it was so addicting, he quickly wound up testing out how it felt kissing other parts of the king.

“Ah! Alastor-!” Lucifer laughed, squirming in the redhead’s hold.

“Are you trying to run from me?” Alastor teased. He grazed his lips back and forth across Lucifer’s neck. “You’re just so soft and lovely~” He could feel Lucifer shiver but mercifully pulled away enough to meet the smaller’s gaze. “My apologies. I’ve been becoming quite intoxicated with your presence. And I’ve found myself growing more and more possessive.” He laughed, more to himself. “It’s really taking far more restraint than I’d like to not bite you?”

“Seriously? Biting?” Lucifer’s face flushed and he playfully hit the redhead’s chest. “I know you’re a cannibal but jeeze,”

“It’s more of a possession thing than a desire to actually eat you,” he admitted.

“Possession?” He felt Lucifer squirm in his grasp again and Alastor raised a brow.

“I don’t mean to make it sound so cold,” he stated. “I do hope my wording doesn’t offend,”

“N-no, it’s all good! All great!” Lucifer was clearly bashful now. He gently pushed against Alastor’s chest. “A-actually, could you give me a moment? I’d like to clean up after all the excitement- Excitement before, that is! With the uh…holy…fire…” He slipped from the redhead’s grasp and fled to the bathroom, leaving Alastor confused.

It took much longer than Alastor wished to admit for him to realize why Lucifer needed to excuse himself at that very moment.

While it was a little awkward, Alastor opted to turn on the radio and make himself comfortable so as not to call attention to the fact that he realized Lucifer was taking care of himself. And when Lucifer reappeared in pyjamas, he didn’t voice anything and instead just gleamed when he saw Alastor got him a milkshake. Seeing the king happy and relaxed the Radio Demon didn’t have the heart to broach the subject.

But now, in the quiet of night, he couldn’t help but wonder if he was being a little one-sided. Lucifer never said he expected anything from him but relationships normally had…compromise, yes? But how did one compromise on something that they didn’t want?

It wasn’t as though the king was revolting. Lucifer was easily among the most gorgeous people Alastor had the pleasure of being in the company of. And it stroked Alastor’s ego immensely to know he could get the living embodiment of temptation riled up in any way.

But the idea of going as far as sticking his tongue in Lucifer’s mouth or his fingers in any orifice on the blonde…It felt unnecessary. He didn’t have any urge to get any sort of bodily fluid involved in their intimacy.

Sighing, Alastor settled so he was lying on his back, finding himself agitated. He would have to revisit the topic with Lucifer, of course. And he wasn’t really dreading the conversation, but he was annoyed it brought up images of Lucifer being used by Lilith.

Lilith. Who was beautiful, of course, but caused Lucifer so much pain and heartbreak. She had seen him in a way Alastor couldn’t. And it gnawed at him. He didn’t like her having a part of Lucifer that he couldn’t because of how his damn brain and body were wired.

And because Lilith was more sexual than Alastor was, no one doubted her connection to Lucifer. Would everyone in Hell constantly be questioning Alastor’s devotion just because he didn’t want to kiss with tongue? Would they call Alastor unfeeling just because he didn’t stick his dick anywhere inside of the king?

The idea made him grimace. And feel a bit disappointed that he didn’t in fact bite Lucifer. Since the blonde didn’t seem opposed to the idea, maybe they’d discuss it further…

Chapter 43

Chapter Text

When Lucifer awoke, it was to the sight of Alastor leaning over him. Those red eyes were concentrating on something and Lucifer wasn’t sure if it was because he was still half-asleep or because he wasn’t used to seeing Alastor so still and quiet but something felt off. The light coming through the window was that shade that came with the early morning and Lucifer stretched, trying to get his bearings.

“Morning, Fella,” he greeted groggily.

“Do you miss sex?”

It was such a blunt question that felt out of nowhere that Lucifer laughed. “What?”

“Do you miss sex?” Alastor asked again. “I know that last night you had to…excuse yourself when we were close.” Lucifer became bashful at that but didn’t deny it. “And I want to know that you aren’t…disappointed in me,”

“What?” Lucifer sat up, feeling much more awake at the concern in Alastor’s voice. “I’m not disappointed in you! That was…!” He trailed off. “This isn’t just about me…needing a moment last night, was it? Something else happened,”

“When I told Rosie about us she asked if I was being forced to do anything. Because of you and Lilith having an active love life,”

“Ah.” Lucifer sat up against the pillows and invited Alastor to do the same. When the redhead settled, Lucifer held Alastor’s hand in the passive hold they had grown fond of using. “Okay. We should have a frank discussion about all of this. I don’t want you worried I’m going to get bored or want more of you. But to do that…I have to go pretty far back. And the majority of my experience was with Lilith. So…Are you sure you can handle all that information?”

Could he? Alastor sighed. “I don’t like that she has seen and been a part of you in a way that…I can’t.” He gritted out the last part, detesting admitting it. “I know she was your first love. And that you had a daughter together. But I absolutely despise her. Not just because of the deal I felt I had no choice but to make but because of all that I’ve learned about what she did to you. How she made you feel. How she continues to make you and Charlie feel. And still, with all of her flaws, she’s still been able to…” Alastor huffed. He didn’t know where he was going with this. Lucifer already knew he hated the woman.

The ruler gave Alastor’s hand a squeeze. “I hate to tell you this, but even if we did have sex, it still wouldn’t be the same experience. Lilith and I had gotten together when it wasn’t only new for us, but for everyone, ya know?” At Alastor’s confused expression, Lucifer continued. “I’ll be happy to explain if you think you can handle it.”

“...Very well.” The Radio Demon released Lucifer’s hand so he could move to where they were more face to face. “I don’t like that she was in your life, but I can concede there’s nothing I can do to change what happened. And…I would like to know honestly how it all affected you,”

“Alright.” Lucifer took a breath and began. “I was pretty young compared to the other angels. And there was a lot that even the Elders didn’t know. When Lilith and Adam were made, they weren’t really treated much different than any other creature placed in the Garden. Just…two creatures that had parts that were supposed to fit together and make more people. That was it. The topic of sex didn’t involve feelings or anything. It was pretty straightforward.”

“It’s actually a bit of a relief to know that the angels were watching like voyeurs,” Alastor muttered.

“And back then, angels didn’t need parts like that. So we didn’t have them by default.”

“But…you do…?”

“I eventually did, yeah. After meeting Lilith.”

“I’m sorry?”

“I went to the Gardens a lot. More often that the other angels. Actually, the other angels asked me to go to Eden more and more often just to get me out of the way. It was a little upsetting to be chased out of Heaven all the time, but I actually liked being around Lilith and Adam, so I went with it.”

“Adam was enjoyable to be around?” Alastor scoffed. “I find that hard to believe,”

“Believe it. Back then, he was pretty sweet. A little misguided, but generally okay. And I genuinely believe that much of the reason he and Lilith drifted was because Adam was tasked by Sera to be in charge, despite the fact that they were created equal.”

“The same Sera that told Charlie her hotel’s success couldn’t be proven?”

“The very same. Sera saw Lilith as too curious and likely to get into trouble. And Adam didn’t have much curiosity at all. He was generally content just hanging around the Garden. Unlike Lilith, Adam didn’t really ask any questions about not being allowed to eat from the Tree. So Sera thought him a better choice to lead between the two.”

“Hence the divide between Lilith and Adam.” Everything was beginning to make sense.

“To be fair, Sera wasn’t the only one that had an unfair dislike to Lilith just because she was asking lots of questions. About the creatures we made, about the sky, about…everything.” Lucifer had a dreamy look on his face. “That was what I fell for. Up until her, no one else asked questions like I did. Our whole purpose as angels was to help create and yet I was constantly met with ‘no’ or with restrictions. I was always too much.”

They didn’t deserve you. That’s what Alastor wanted to say, but he kept quiet and listened. It was more important for him to understand how this all led to Lucifer’s current place here in bed with him.

“When Lilith began pulling away from Adam, I didn’t mean for all of what happened afterwards…I sought her out because I could see that she was upset. I would check on her more and more and I saw less and less of Adam… Then it came that one day when I found her, she was sitting alone and looked really deep in thought. I flew down and I started talking to her, asking her how she was. She just looked at me as though she wasn’t hearing me. I didn’t mind. I just started talking about the weather and made a joke about shaping the clouds into various things, which is something I had done for her and Adam before when we would talk about the animals in the Garden. And before I knew what was happening, she was closer and her lips were on mine.”

Alastor hated the idea of Lilith kissing Lucifer but still found himself intrigued. “So she kissed you first?”

Lucifer looked embarrassed, averting his eyes. “It didn’t exactly stop at kissing,” he confessed.

“How do you mean?”

“I didn’t find out until later but…Adam and Lilith were already being told that they had to spend more time together. Eventually create children, ya know? And it led to…well, more curiosity. Only this time it involved me.”

Alastor wasn’t sure what he wanted to do. Retch? Scream? Throw things? Instead, his eye twitched and he could feel his lips twisting into a snarl. “I see.”

“Easy, Fella,” Lucifer chuckled. “You wanted honest. This is me being honest.”

Alastor could nearly see his own skull his eyes rolled so hard. “Yes, yes, fine. Go on with it. So you two began becoming ‘aquainted’ then?”

“Yeah. And during that time, Lilith took the lead. I didn’t have any frame of reference as to how genitalia were to work, so she had suggested I try copying hers.”

“...This may be bad for my health.”

Lucifer’s eyes widened in concern. “Do you need a break there?”

“I do if what you’re suggesting is you have Lilith’s privates. I have no intention of getting acquainted with any privates, but I will not share a bed with-”

Lucifer broke out laughing. “f*ck, Alastor, how easy do you think it is to copy something like that?” His laugh died down. “No, no. I just…kinda observed and did my own version, ya know? I had no idea how privates like Adam’s worked when aroused. I had to learn how all that worked from Lilith because she was set up to experience those things. At least the way humans do,”

“Which implies there is some ways that angels experienced those things?”

“Yeah, I mean angels could feel excitement and arousal in their own respect but it wasn’t exactly the same in those early days,”

“How was it then?”

“Well…” Lucifer’s tongue clicked as he pondered the question. “I mean, you remember seeing how my healing and holy fire worked?”

“Certainly~”

“Yeah. It’s like that. Except instead of making someone experience pain or mending, they would feel what I feel. Or what I wanted them to feel.”

One of Alastor’s ears twitched in interest. “You can project and create emotions in others?”

“Yeah. And I’ve used it more than a few times over the years. It’s helpful when meeting new jackass demons who wanna play hardball. Shake their hand and make them see images of themselves splattered across their own walls.”

“Now that is attractive~”

Lucifer blushed at the way Alastor practically purred and rushed to continue so as not to get derailed. “It also helps with making people feel at ease, of course… I used it a lot when Hell was smaller to get sinners to settle in a little easier…Kinda bypass all the panic they would normally feel,”

Alastor hummed to himself and considered what Lucifer told him. “So…Correct me if I’m misunderstanding, of course. But if I’ve gathered correctly, you were essentially able to have sex…without sex…?”

“I mean….kinda? I relied on it a lot later on in my marriage, when Lilith would be in the mood, but I wasn’t. And it wasn’t that I didn’t like making her feel good, but…” Lucifer shrugged. “I dunno. I was worrying I was being a bad husband not being intimate the way she wanted. But I already spent so long indulging her interests and kinks I was just over it. That probably sounds cruel…”

Kinks? Indulgences? “I’m afraid to ask…What did she ask you to do?”

“I’m not sure how well-versed you are in this stuff,” Lucifer stated. “But stuff like wearing toys or certain underwear in public. She was really fond of the whole using a vibrator during a meeting shtick. And watching. Really into watching,” he trailed off with a mutter.

“Lilith had you watch her have sex with other demons?”

“What? No, she watched me.” Lucifer said it so matter-of-fact that Alastor was floored.

“And you enjoyed it?”

“I mean, yeah during it I was pretty into it. But it got old fast… The last couple of times I found myself not feeling as satisfied about it as she was. And her picks were starting to become sh*t if I’m being honest,”

“I see…” Alastor moved to lie on his back, sitting still with the information.

Lucifer moved to lie down beside the redhead, still allowing some space between them. He kept his gaze on the canopy above them so he didn’t make Alastor nervous by just watching him like a creep. “Ya doing okay there, Fella?”

“You want my honest answer?”

“Yeah,”

“It all makes me worry more that I can’t give you a satisfactory relationship.”

“Mm. I can understand why you would think that.” The blonde playfully nudged the other man with his elbow. “Do you wanna know the reason I had to excuse myself yesterday? Why I got excited?” He could feel Alastor’s gaze on him, and Lucifer smiled. “It’s because I know you don’t want sex,”

“Being sex repulsed is a kink for you?”

“No!” The king laughed. “f*ck, Al! I mean…” Lucifer was still smiling as he rolled onto his side, propping his head in his hand. “Look, over the last few thousand years, I’ve figured out a lot about myself. And one of those things is I like people seeing me as attractive. Whether it’s cute or sexy or whatever, I really like that people like looking at me. I can’t really explain it… I even liked being seen as adorable when I was an angel. I’ve just always been a little vain…and it’s exciting to be seen as…unattainable. I don’t mind people looking and not trying anything because I know they don’t actually give a sh*t about me. I’m a prize to them, so I don’t feel bad about using them as a way to just boost my ego. Guys like f*cking Valentino that call me gorgeous. They don’t mean anything to me, but there is some power to be had in being desired.”

“That…still doesn’t explain-?”

“With you yesterday…I got excited- for the first time in a long time- because you don’t see me that way. And you…still wanna be around me…” Alastor’s heart skipped and he sat back up, watching Lucifer intently. “You don’t look at me and just see eye candy or someone to try and make a notch on a bedpost. For some reason you just…like me. And you want me to be yours…Through biting, apparently, but still.”

“If you’re agreeable, I would enjoy biting you,” Alastor replied. “...Thank you.”

“For what?”

“Telling me all this. It did cause some…unsettling imagery. I still despise Lilith. But…thank you.”

“Alastor, I value your company.” Lucifer sat up beside him, resting his head on Alastor’s shoulder. “I won’t lie and say I don’t find you physically attractive. I do. But my fantasies about you don’t involve…those things. They more involve the things we have done or have talked about doing. And the way you make me feel when you’re looking at me-” He was cut off by lips on his and he eagerly met the contact. “Sap~”

“For the record,” Alastor muttered against Lucifer’s lips. “I don’t mind at all if others gaze at you. But the moment one touches you, I’m skinning them alive.” At Lucifer shivering, Alastor snickered.

Chapter 44

Chapter Text

When Heaven was unsuccessful and becoming more unsafe by the moment, Lilith tried keeping herself hidden away in the areas of Paradise that Adam helped her get access to. But even that was becoming risky. She attempted to reach out to her contacts in Hell but couldn’t find anything she arrived in Heaven with. Either Adam or Lute must have done something with it…

So here she was, trying to sneak back into Hell via the Embassy.

She couldn’t remember the Halls being so quiet. Even her breathing felt too loud. She also couldn’t recall the last time she felt fear- real fear-while in Hell. This was her domain, after all. This was her kingdom. Everyone bowed down to her.

At least they used to. When she had power.

Now here she was, sneaking through the halls, vulnerable and feeling and looking far too human than what was safe. If the Embassy went any place other than Pride, Lilith would seek the help of some of the Sins that she befriended. Maybe some of the other royals that still favored her. But her options were limited…

She would have to find Lucifer. Ask him to give her the powers he did before. Then she could help keep Charlie safe.

All she had to do was get the courage to…leave the Embassy. Without drawing too much attention…

“Well. Look who the f*ck it is.”

Lilith spun around from the closed doors she had been preparing herself to open. “Who are you?”

The demon scoffed, shuffling over from one of the dozen sofas that were laid out for whatever reason. He was clearly exhausted and the closer he stepped the more Lilith could make out the horrible stench coming from him. “What? Don’t recognize me since your little bitch family completely f*cked me over?!”

Lilith’s eyes widened. “...Adam?” She took in his appearance, noting his sharp teeth, yellow eyes and the horns adored with the spikes he wore all over his attire. “Why are you…You’re a demon now? Lute said you were dead…?”

“Yeah. I did die. Technically…” he hissed. “And now, I can’t get back to Heaven!”

Lilith glared, crossing her arms over her chest. “Serves you right. You should have been down here to start with the way you treated me!”

“Please! Like I treated you anywhere near as bad as you did the angel you turned into a f*cktoy!” Adam huffed, plopping to take a seat at one of the massive windows. “What are you doing here, anyway? Shouldn’t you be sunbathing about now?”

“I’m down here because Lute is going insane,” Lilith spat. “She’s rallying all of the Exorcists to start a war thanks to you!”

“Oh yeah? Good for her.”

“Adam. That means your soul is at risk now. Seeing as you’re now a demon.”

The way Adam blinked at her was proof enough that the thought literally never occurred to him. “...Ah…Yeah. That sucks.” He figeted and his eyes danced around the room as though an excuse would be painted on the wall somewhere. “Yeah, well-! I mean, at least I f*cking proved myself worthy of Heaven once! So…I can do it again! No problem!”

“Is that why you’re rotting away in the Embassy with no one having a clue you’re here?”

“Shut up! No one f*cking looked for you in Heaven, so you’re no better than me!”

“...Well played…” She hated to admit there was truth to anything Adam said but he was right. “...Have fun trying to get back. It was hard enough for me to leave. And they didn’t even want me there.”

“I wanted you there.” Lilith blinked at him, unsure how to reply. Adam sighed. “Not just because, ya know, you’re hot and all. This place is…awful! You acted so f*cking high and mighty about being queen of this place and it f*cking sucks! What’s there to be proud of?!”

“My daughter for one. For being able to take out you.”

“Are you kidding? I could’ve snapped your spawned bitch like a twig if I wanted! That other little sh*t though-”

“Other…? Lucifer killed you?”

“No. He…” Adam glared at the floor, refusing to look at the woman beside him. “...He didn’t do it.” Adam shrugged. “It’s whatever.” After a stretch of silence, Adam glanced back over and found Lilith watching out of the window nervously. “...Why are you back down here? We both know you aren’t exactly royal material like this.”

“Lute wants my daughter dead. I can’t let that happen. Even if it means making her hate me, I need to convince her to…get off of Heaven’s radar. Whatever it takes.”

“Big talk for someone that can’t make it out the front door. Some mother you are,”

Lilith didn’t like how that stabbed her in the heart. Again, Adam was right. She was a poor excuse for a mother. “...I would have just…called. But I had no idea what you did with my things.”

“Burned em.”

“What?!”

“Hey, we had a deal that you wouldn’t be in contact with them and I didn’t want you to back out!”

“You selfish-!” Lilith groaned. “Whatever. You’re also scared,”

“I’m not scared!”

“You clearly haven’t bathed in ages. And when was the last time you ate?” Adam’s stomach voiced itself at that moment and Lilith smirked. “Sinners may not need as much food, but they do need at least some nourishment. You really think you’ll get into Heaven again before you waste away?”

“Yes! I mean…Probably, yeah. It could happen…”

“Or you could escort me.”

“f*cking excuse me?”

“Escort me to my husband and once I get my powers again, I can keep you under my protection and help you get back into Heaven. With you back, maybe Lute will simmer down long enough for me to get Charlie off Heaven’s radar. Deal?”

“Oh you tricky little bitch,” Adam grumbled. His stomach protested his arrogance and Adam’s face flushed. His hands went to cover his gut as though it would take the noise back. He didn’t want to give any power to Lilith. But...he did need help. “...You really think you can get me back to Heaven? Promise?”

“I promise. Once my powers are restored.”

“...Then…you’ve got a deal, Lil.”

Chapter 45

Chapter Text

“Are you certain this is a good idea?”

Lucifer gave an amused look to Alastor in the mirror, the redhead meeting his gaze as the king buttoned his vest. “You make it sound like I’m going into a battle arena,” he teased. “It’s a simple meeting.”

“But it’s not so simple, is it?” Alastor fretted. “...I had thought there would be more time before…”

“Before?” Lucifer turned to better read Alastor’s expressions. “I gotta say, I’m not used to seeing you quite this frazzled.” He moved to rest his hands over where Alastor was clutching onto the top of his cane.

Alastor was grateful for the weight of Lucifer’s grasp atop his own and took a measured breath. “...You used so much of yourself yesterday.”

So that was it. “We won’t be doing any strenuous. We’re going right to Ozzy’s and going over the contract details.”

“Overnight,” Alastor added dejectedly.

“It’s going to be a lot for Angel Dust to take in. And there’s going to be a lot of options for Ozzy to cover.”

“And you have to be in attendance?”

“Missing me already, Fella?” Lucifer teased. He strode over to his desk, riffling through his drawer. “I would send Angel with an escort, but sinners aren’t typically allowed to travel across the Rings. I don’t want some jackass to see him and send him away or f*ck knows what else. It’s safer to just get him there myself. And a portal is faster than any method most other Hellborns use.” He found the ring that Charlie had returned to him and sighed. He hadn’t placed it back on since the whole evening with Carmilla and found himself with no desire to ever place it on his own hand again. But that didn’t mean it couldn’t be useful. He squeezed the ring in his palm, light flooding past his enclosed fingers releasing his hold, the band now shimmering an elegant rose glimmer above the gold. “I’m sure things will be fine but…I know everyone is still recovering.” He strode back over to where Alastor was and offered the ring to him. “Here. I want you to wear this. At least while I’m away,”

“Your ring?” Alastor carefully plucked the trinket from Lucifer’s hand and inspected it. “Did you place something on it to track me?”

“No, but considering it’s you that’s not a bad idea.” At Alastor’s unamused look, Lucifer explained. “It’s more of a safety precaution. Just…keep it on, okay? At least while I’m not here.” He gently took hold of Alastor’s hand and slipped the ring onto the demon’s index finger. “This placement is for leadership. Which I know I can trust you to help with.”

Alastor found himself entranced, feeling how the ring melded perfectly to fit him, the elegant shimmer and gold contrasting with his gloved hand. He swallowed and found himself unable to speak right away. He instead gave a nod to show his agreement. Why was he getting so worked up?

“To be clear, this isn’t me saying you aren’t strong enough on your own,” Lucifer stated. “It’s just…I worry about you now, ya know?”

“You worry about me?” Alastor couldn’t help but laugh. “My, I haven’t heard that in ages,”

“Well get used to hearing it.” Lucifer came up to his tiptoes and gave a peck to Alastor’s cheek. “I gotta go make sure Angel Dust is up and getting ready. We’re going to have to leave soon.”

“Yes, of course…I’ll…be a moment.” He still couldn’t stop looking at the ring when Lucifer left the room.

Oo

Angel Dust was practically bouncing off the walls, resembling Charlie as he touched up his makeup at Husker’s bar. He was bouncing on his feet as he grinned to himself in the compact mirror, Husker chuckling as he watched. “I take it you're excited?”

“It’s the freaking Lust Ring!” Angel Dust beamed. “I’m meeting the guy! Like…the guy! And he wants me to work for him!” If Angel was the type to squee, he would.

“I got it,” Husker replied. “But keep in mind not to rush into anything okay? You’ve got hours to discuss all the details of any contract and Lucifer is there to help with any fine print. And just because you’re offered something doesn’t mean you have to take it,”

“Worried about me, baby?” Angel teased.

“I’m serious. Don’t get distracted by shiny sh*t okay? Stick to your guns. Do you know what you want to get out of this deal?”

“Yeah…I got an idea.” Angel slipped his makeup into his bag. “Don’t worry. I’ll be careful. Promise.” He leaned over the bar to peck Husker on the cheek. “And I’ll be back before ya know it~ Doin all those trust exercises and sh*t,”

Husker grumbled, bashful. “Yeah, yeah. Just come back in one piece. I don’t wanna try and figure out how to rip apart a king and a Deadly Sin,”

“You got it~”

“Ah, there you are,” Lucifer observed, heading down the stairs. “I was wondering since I didn’t get an answer at your room,”

“I’m just so freaking excited!” Angel practically tripped on his bag to rush over and grab the king, nearly crushing the blonde in a hug. “Thankyouthankyouthankyou!”

“Kindly put him down,” Alastor spoke up, also making his way down the stairs.

Angel did so quickly. “Yeah, sorry. I know you don’t like sharing, Smiles,”

“I most certainly do not,” Alastor agreed, his tone still calm but with an undertone that caused the king to blush. “I do hope you won’t become greedy for His Majesty’s attention after one night in his care.” The way Alastor looked at Angel made the message loud and clear.

And Angel didn’t hesitate to say the right thing. “Not at all! I promise to go to bed alone and stay alone until morning. Scouts honor~”

“Very good.” Alastor rested a hand on Lucifer’s shoulder. “I suppose you’ll be off then,”

“Yeah, already said my goodbye to Charlie so she wasn’t wondering if we were still here.” He looked at Angel. “Grab your bag and we’ll be off.”

“And where’s your bag?” Angel inquired, going to gather his things at the bar.

“The nice part of being me is being able to materialize anything I might need,”

Alastor’s grip on Lucifer’s shoulder tightened. “You’re going to use your powers for that? Are you sure that's-” Wise? Safe? “...necessary?”

“I’ll be fine,” Lucifer assured. “It’s just Ozzy. And his partner.” He shrugged casually. “I’ve been there a million times over the years.” He summoned a portal that opened into what appeared to be a parlour room, the deep tones of blues, greens and silvers contrasting with the reds and golds of the hotel around them.

Angel moved to give Husker another kiss on the cheek. “Love ya, babe! Be back tomorrow!” With that he dashed over to the portal and braced himself before stepping carefully through, looking downright giddy.

Lucifer’s smiling face looked up to Alastor, about to share Angel’s farewell but stopped short before the sentiment escaped him. It occurred to him that he wasn’t sure what to say. What did he normally say to Charlie and Lilith? Good-bye…Love you! …What did he say here? To Alastor? He could feel his face heat up as Alastor watched him, clueless to his dilemma. Finally, Lucifer spoke. “...Be safe. Okay?” With that, he stepped through, leaving Alastor and Husker to watch the portal close back up with their partners on the other side.

It wasn’t until the last bit of the light from the portal faded that Alastor realized he had no idea what to do with himself. He couldn’t recall the last time he had been further than the distance of the hotel from the king. And now…Now Lucifer was unreachable.

The redhead found himself frozen to the spot. Was this how Vaggie and Charlie felt about one another? Was this how Lucifer felt when Lilith distanced herself? How Vox felt when Alastor rejected him and left? Did affection make one struggle to remember how to be alone…?

“They’ll be okay, ya know,” Husker spoke up. He was unsettled by the sight of Alastor frozen in place. Though from where he was he could only see the back of the demon’s head, Husker was still uneasy imagining what expression Alastor possibly had on his face.

“...Yes. Of course they will be.” Alastor’s tone picked up and he turned, putting up his casual facade the residents knew him for. “It’s Lucifer after all. Angel will return to the hotel safely before we know it. Don’t you worry, Husker!”

Husker didn’t have the heart to explain he wasn’t worried about Angel. He’d seen the kid hold his own. He could tell for whatever reason Alastor had concerns about Lucifer, but the king’s judgement was pretty sound. If Lucifer said Ozzy was safe to be around, Husker wasn’t going to argue. Instead, the feline demon grunted. “How about a rye, Boss?”

Whether Alastor admitted it or not, he was happy for the distraction.

Chapter 46

Chapter Text

“I told you I wanted to see Lucifer first,” Lilith scolded, growing more and more nervous with every step they took towards her daughter’s hotel.

Adam rolled his eyes and mocked her comment, taking advantage of the fact that neither of them could read the other’s expression right now. He had made them some sh*tty quick disguises using curtains he tore down from the Embassy windows. “Well the last f*cking place I saw him was here so you get what ya get,”

Lilith didn’t respond. She had to talk to Charlie anyway but she’d rather hoped to be more…presentable when seeing her. “Suppose I’ll be leaving this horrid thing on longer than I expected,” she grumbled.

“Poor you, being able to survive walking through Hell without a fuss. Lemme play my f*cking violin,”

Once they approached, she tugged the makeshift hood further around her while Adam moved to bang loudly on the hotel’s doors. After years of dealing with Sera and the other high-ups in Heaven, he’d gotten pretty decent at bullsh*tting feeling more confident than he was. And he wasn’t about to try and sneak in and risk looking as weak as he felt.

Alastor groaned at the sound of knocking and rolled his shoulders. So much for enjoying his drink. “Seems as though all of Charlie’s promotion caught someone’s attention,” he mused, sliding from the barstool and striding over to the entrance.

Husker grunted in agreement. “I’m just happy to hear someone use the f*cking door for a change. That wall’s been fixed up too many times for my taste,”

Alastor opened the door, greeted by two in some horrible hooded get-up. His brow furrowed as he examined them further and realized they were shabbily made, a large piece of ripped of fabric they just wrapped around themselves as makeshift robes with hoods. Poor taste wasn’t a good enough reason to be rude, though. “Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel,” he greeted. “So you two are decided on trying redemption, then?” When one removed their hood with a grimace, Alastor’s radio frequency scratched through the surrounding air. Eyes narrowed now, Alastor’s tone was far more chilled when he spoke again. “Hm. Perhaps ‘welcome’ was a little too strong a word choice~” He was playing it off casually, praying that Adam couldn’t hear the way his blood raced and his heart hammered. This was the same being that barely killed him only months ago. And so easily, too…

The only comfort was that Adam was clearly worse since their last interaction. A demon now, he looked beaten down and unhappy to be at the hotel’s doorstep. “Is Lucifer here still or not?” The question came out tired and almost with a pout, reminding Alastor of a bratty child sent on an errand by their parents.

“Whether he is or not, do you honestly think I’ll give you that information?” Alastor would have laughed if he wasn’t too busy being both terrified and enraged. As much as he wanted Lucifer here right by him more than anything else, he was also relieved the blonde was several Rings away. Lucifer may have put on a brave face, but he used too much of his power the day before and Alastor didn’t want to think about Lucifer brawling Adam now in a compromised state. But he couldn’t show his fear. Not just for his sake but for his partner’s. “I suppose you think if you just ask me nicely I’ll send him out to play, hm? Are you really so eager to escape the punishments of Hell you want to risk being torn to pieces by the king who could have eradicated you?”

Adam wasn’t quite as co*cky or energetic as he was the last time Alastor encountered him. “Just a yes or no, sh*tface. My…” he gestured towards the person behind him who was still refusing to look up or speak. “Ya know this trainwreck. They wanted to see him,”

“I’m afraid that setting up appointments for the royal family falls quite far out of my job description. Now, are you here for redemption or not? Because I have other tasks to get to today.” Every moment he was around Adam and this unnamed person was a risk.

Adam sighed and waved a hand in a ‘hold on a minute’ gesture before he turned to Lilith who was still cowering. “Well? What now? I’m not f*cking tracking down any place else for you,”

“We had a deal,” Lilith hissed quietly.

“You expect me to just march through every place in Hell to find him?! How the f*ck am I supposed to know where he is?!”

Lilith clutched her hood tighter. “...Ask to see Charlie then.”

“f*cking seriously…” Adam turned back to Alastor. “What about the princess? She here?”

“...Is the woman who runs the hotel and is constantly working to promote the hotel…at the hotel? Is that what you’re asking?”

“Can we just come in?”

“Are you seeking redemption?”

Adam scowled, ready to say no before he hesitated. Technically…Wasn’t he? Not that this hotel sh*t worked. Lilith was the one that was going to get him to Heaven again. “I…” He had no clue how to answer. “...I guess…?” His embarrassment was emphasized further by his stomach groaning loudly. Red danced up his neck and across his face and he refused to meet Alastor’s eyes. “And uh…some food maybe…?”

“We don’t need food,” Lilith scolded him in a whispered tone. “Just to meet-”

Alastor grit his teeth together the moment Adam’s stomach spoke up. Damnitt. Charlie would be so upset if he turned away someone that wasn’t just a possible new resident, let alone send them away hungry! Even if it is Adam… Against his better judgement, Alastor stepped so he could hold the door for the two. “Please. Do come in.”

As they walked past him, Alastor’s eyes zeroed in on a familiar shade of long blonde hair. That f*cking witch. It took everything he had not to break his composure. It would have been easier to bite off and swallow his own tongue, but he managed to keep his tone civil. Relax…You can manage this. He had bluffed his way through Hell for years. He could do it again. “Seeing as only one of you is peckish, Husker guide our new resident to the kitchen, will you?”

Husker looked intrigued as to why they were allowing Adam in but didn’t argue. “Yeah, sure thing, Boss.” He eyed the worn-down former angel and mused over how peculiar it was that they were likely both thinking the same thing: Thank f*ck their partners weren’t here where they would be at risk. “Right this way.” Husker ushered Adam towards the kitchen, making a point to have Adam walk ahead. “Just through there.”

Once they disappeared down the hall, Alastor snarled. “I can hardly believe it. After seven years of silence, now you wish to speak to your daughter?”

Lilith internally cursed. She tried to keep her expression cooled as she removed her hood. “I was actually hoping to speak to my husband first,” she corrected. “Is he present?”

Alastor’s eyes narrowed. “Your husband. Forgive me but I was under the impression that husbands and wives don’t abandon one another when things get tough,”

“How dare you!” Lilith spat. “I stood by him for ten thousand years-!”

”No.” Alastor snapped. “He stood by you for ten thousand years!”

“Since when is a lowly Sinner an expert on my marriage?! A Sinner who- need a remind you- works for me!”

“You’d certainly be correct on my employment if you bothered to make a valid deal in the first place!” At Lilith’s eyes widening, Alastor’s grin was sinister. “Oh, yes. I know all about how you had no intention- or the ability- to keep your promise to me. You just wanted a lapdog to string along!”

“Watch it,” Lilith warned. “Regardless of your opinion, I won’t tolerate any disrespect towards me. And neither will my king.”

“Your king?” Alastor’s fingers drummed across the top of his microphone as the shadows danced about them, bathing the room in darkness. “Your king has thrived in your absence.”

Before Lilith could inquire what he meant, they were interrupted. “Mom…?”

Alastor kept his eyes trained on Lilith as she put on a friendly smile for her daughter. “Charlie! I need to speak with you!” Though she was still embarrassed about the state she was in- a torn up velvet curtain and a white Heavenly robe- she was too elated to see her daughter. It had been too long since she heard her voice.

Charlie wasn’t sure how to respond. Her eyes wavered between her mom and Alastor who was openly glaring. He didn’t even look that upset when he saw her dad for the first time or when Sir Pentious tore a part of his coat off. He was absolutely seething.

Lilith was still smiling so sweetly at her, looking every bit the mom she remembered growing up. But when she opened her arms for a hug, Charlie couldn’t help flinching back.

“I wish I could say things were perfect. We tried to make it that way. But when she said she wanted to leave, I let her go.”

Charlie just couldn’t look at her the same now. Not after she saw how her dad looked that night, talking about their marriage and how they fell apart. She wasn’t an idiot…There had to be more than her dad didn’t say. That he wasn’t ready to say. And judging by Alastor’s expression, he had a better idea of her parent’s marriage than she did.

Seeing Charlie flinch, Alastor snapped. He quickly moved in between Lilith and Charlie using his shadows. “It’s time for you to leave.” He was still terrified, but he wasn’t going to allow Charlie to get hurt. He knew that the poor girl wouldn’t fight back against her mother. And if he was being honest, Alastor would never ask it of her if he didn’t have to.

Vaggie had taken longer to get ready this morning thanks to Charlie peppering her with kisses when she tried to get dressed. It was such a delightful start to the morning, but she had laughed and sent Charlie out of their room so she could finally focus on getting dressed. Seeing Charlie frozen at the bottom of the staircase with Alastor in front of her, Vaggie’s smile disappeared. She read the room quickly and though she was confused about why Lilith was here and why Alastor was acting like the queen was an animal ready to strike, Vaggie summoned her spear and joined him, ready to strike. “What the f*ck is going on here?” She demanded, not sure who to direct the question to but keeping her eyes on Lilith.

Lilith didn’t bother addressing Vaggie. She was focused solely on Alastor. How dare he… How dare he stand between her and her daughter?! “Move.” It came out soft and chilled.

“Mom, don’t-”

“I won’t ask again,” Alastor replied, heart hammering. “I’m not allowing any harm to come to this girl or her dream.”

“Are you threatening your queen, Sinner?”

“If I have to.” As it turns out, Alastor didn’t have to do anything at all. The moment Lilith was gearing up to try and strike him, a scream ripped out of her and she flew back across the room, crashing against the opposite wall.

“Holy sh*t!” Vaggie’s grip tightened on her spear. “What was-?” Her eyes were drawn to the now glowing ring on Alastor’s index finger. “Did…you do that?”

Alastor’s attention turned to his hand and he marvelled at the way the pink shimmer glowed about his hand, Lucifer’s sigil now visible on the band in a furious shade of white. “Ah…No…” He brought his hand to his chest, overcome with a sense of relief. He hadn’t needed to worry after all. He looked at Charlie, upset when he saw her near tears. “Charlie, dear, why don’t you take a moment before going to the kitchen? I can handle this if you need.”

Charlie shook her head. “No, I can do this.” She reached out to gently rest her hand over Alastor’s, recognizing her dad’s sigil on the ring he wore. “I won’t make you face her. I know you and Dad have gotten so close and…” The brave face she put on was enough to make a child start tearing up. “And I have some things I need to say to her.”

Alastor’s expression softened. “You never fail to impress, dear girl. Very well. But don’t hesitate to call me.” He watched as Charlie straightened her back and approached Lilith, helping the queen to her feet. Vaggie followed behind as the trio headed to the back office.

Once they were out of sight, Alastor allowed himself a moment, brushing his lips against the ring.

Chapter 47

Chapter Text

Lucifer didn’t like the idea of leaving the hotel. Obviously, Charlie and the hotel survived long enough before he was ever involved. And Charlie had done fabulously starting to hone her powers when they went out the other day. But now…Now he knew the people in the hotel. And he cared about all of them, not just his daughter…

“This is so f*cking cool!”

Including the resident currently running around and admiring the decor of Ozzy’s home. Lucifer chuckled as he watched Angel Dust gleaming like a kid at the circus. “You don’t need to take it all in at once,” he joked. “I promise that Ozzy would be fine with us visiting again,”

The door to the parlour opened and the massive entrance was filled with the Sin. “Lulu! How ya been, baby~?” Ozzy rushed over, scooping the king up for a hug. “It’s been too long! Your regular table has been empty so long I was getting worried!”

Lucifer gave an embarrassed laugh, his face dusted pink as Ozzy propped him up on a shoulder. Something the Sin had gotten used to doing a lot over the many, many years they knew each other. “Um…Yeah, been good,” he replied.

“Hey, maybe ya can take Smiles,” Angel suggested. He was very much enjoying seeing the adorable ruler interact with- and Angel could say this completely objectively- the best Sin in all of Hell.

“Oh~?” Ozzy smirked. “And who is Smiles~?”

“Hey, where’s Fizz this evening?” Lucifer asked, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere.

“Alright, I can take a hint.” Ozzy set the king back down on the ground. “He’s setting up the table for lunch right now. We’ll get you set up in your rooms and then sit and eat. Sound good?”

“Fizzarolli cook a lot?”

“No. He’s not allowed to cook anymore since the whole thing with the cheese sauce.” Ozzy shivered and looked like he was recalling a war flashback. “Never again. I’ll be taking care of the food part,”

“Holy sh*t,” Angel whispered. “I’m gunna eat food made by one of the Sins!”

“I’ve never taken you as a fanboy,” Lucifer observed. “It’s sweet,”

“Ah, come on,” Angel waved off. “You never gushed over anyone just because of their pure awesome energy?”

“This one is bad for my ego!” Ozzy laughed.

“Hm,” Lucifer played with the question. “Not in a long time but…yeah, I have.” He used to follow Micheal around like a puppy. The other angel was his idol. Made it hurt that much worse when…Lucifer shook his head. Well. He made a point to try not and see anyone else as a hero since then. “I suppose I won’t tease you too much then,”

“Oh, I didn’t say don’t tease me~” Angel’s eyes widened once he caught what he said. “Um. Don’t tell Smiles I said that. Please?”

“I promise.” Of course I’m gunna tell him~

Oooo

Lilith wasn’t used to how Charlie refused to look at her. “Charlie, sweetie-”

“Sit down, Mom.”

Lilith hated how Charlie sounded but did so, taking a seat at the small round table in the middle of the room. “I understand if you have questions,” Lilith spoke up. “I know I didn’t explain myself well-”

“You didn’t explain anything!” Charlie snapped, finally looking at her mother. “And not just right before you left! You didn’t…explain anything! Ever! I’ve seen how Dad acts with you not around and there’s stuff you’re not telling me! That you never told me!”

“Charlie-”

“No! I’m going to ask questions and you aren’t allowed to say anything but ‘yes’ or ‘no’ because I don’t have it in me for any more excuses or secrets!”

“Charlie, you can’t speak to me that way!” Where was her little girl?

“I will speak to you anyway I want! I will speak to you the same way I’d speak to anyone who just tried to hit my friends in front of me!”

Lilith clamped her mouth shut at that. She couldn’t argue with that… “I…” Her tone was softer now. “...Yes. Yes, you’re right. I did lose my temper,”

“Yeah, well, Dad has been here for months and has been annoyed plenty of times with Alastor specifically and he’s never tried hitting him across the face!” She huffed and sat across from her mother, Vaggie standing behind her. “Right. First things first. I’ve been trying to call you. Were you aware?”

“Sweetheart-”

“Yes or no.”

“...No,” Lilith sighed. “I had to relinquish my things-”

“Was what you said about Dad true?”

“I…” Lilith struggled to recall what Charlie was referring to. “I don’t understand the question,”

“You said that when you told Dad about my hotel idea he called me- and I quote- ‘a disappointment to the Throne.’ And I thought when the hotel was failing that he was right. But when I spoke to Dad myself, he acted like he had no idea about the hotel. And he was really quick to help considering what I was asking of him. So. Was what you said true? Did Dad really say it?” When Lilith hesitated, Charlie felt a stinging heat collect behind her eyes. “He didn’t. Did he?”

“...No.” The admission came out a whisper and Lilith was looking smaller by the second.

Vaggie’s grip tightened on Charlie’s shoulders. “You bitch,” she spat. “Do you have any idea how f*cked up you made their relationship?”

“She knows.” Charlie answered for the queen. “She knows because it wasn’t the first time you put words in Dad’s mouth. Was it, Mom?”

“Charlie, I only wanted to keep you safe!” Lilith rushed to explain. “Doing something like this hotel is challenging the word of the angels! They would target you! They are targeting you now!”

“Right. And that has nothing to do with you wanting a war against Heaven and wanting Sinners to stay down here and Hell to serve you.”

The stillness that settled over the room was deafening. When Lilith spoke again, she couldn’t meet Charlie’s gaze. “I’ve made so many mistakes,” she confessed. “And I’ve hurt you and your father in ways I cannot make up for. But…I’m trying. In my own way, I’m trying to give him back everything I took away. And it started with trying to take back Heaven. So…I went back to Adam, like how they wanted me to in the beginning.”

“You left me and Dad behind for Adam?”

“Charlie, I needed the Heavenborn to see me as an ally,” Lilith explained. “And if that meant taking the role I was supposed to, then so be it. But when they assumed Adam died…I had to flee back to Hell.”

“And what? Dad is just supposed to take you back?”

“He will-”

“No, Mom, he won’t! We already have a new family and now there’s no room for you.”

Lilith felt like she swallowed a bucket of ice. Silent tears fell past her eyes. “What do you mean a new family?”

Charlie gave a defeated wave of her hands. “I mean just that, Mom. I’ve moved on. And so has Dad. And now….” Charlie blew a gust past her lips. “...I guess this will mean an official divorce since you came back. You just admitted to basically leaving Dad for Adam. But I have to leave that to Dad. I’ll…let him know you were here.”

“What? No, I need to speak with him myself! I need him to give me my powers and status back!”

“That’s what you’re here for?!” Charlie gave a furious scream as she slammed her fists on the table, shattering it and sending pieces of it everywhere before she stood. “You stay in here. I don’t want you the rest of my staff. I’ll find arrangements of someplace else you can go.” With that, Charlie left, Vaggie following behind. The princess locked the door to the office behind her so Lilith couldn’t wander and took a shaky breath.

“Honey?” Vaggie pulled Charlie into a hug. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Charlie sobbed. “...No.” She clung to Vaggie, clinging to her and sobbed heavily into her shoulder. “God, Vaggie, I feel so stupid!”

Vaggie could feel tears on her own face but didn’t bother wiping them away, instead focusing on holding Charlie tighter.

Chapter 48

Chapter Text

After Angel was shown his room, Lucifer left him to get settled and followed Ozzy to the kitchen. Which meant an opportunity to be questioned.

“So. Tell me honestly now: How ya been, Lulu?”

“The honest answer?” Lucifer sighed. “...I’m getting better. I think,”

“I noticed you’re not wearing your gloves. Or your ring,”

“Left the ring with someone,”

“This Smiles character?”

“Alastor,” Lucifer corrected. “Yeah, he’s been…” A blush graced the king’s face. “I don’t know how much I should say. It’s all still pretty new. I’m not planning on either of us going anywhere anytime soon, but…I don’t wanna jinx it either,”

“I gotta be honest, I’m relieved to hear you moving on from that woman. Mm. She is a mess and I do not trust anyone that chummy with Mammon,”

“Yeah I caught up on some of the sh*t Mammon’s been up to.” It explained a lot of why Lilith liked the Sin if Lucifer was being candid.

“Mammon can go f*ck himself on a pineapple pitchfork,”

“...A f*cking what?”

“You know what I mean,” Ozzy waved off. “He’s a f*cking parasite, feeding off of all the other Sins. He’s not even hiding how he uses all of our work to boost himself,”

Lucifer sighed. “Yeah, it might be time to retire this model. Get a new Mammon.”

Ozzy’s eyes widened as he slipped on an apron. “A new Sin? f*ck, been some time since you replaced anyone…”

“It’s a pain in the ass to do but I’m going to need to set some new rules for the Sins anyway, like I did for the Overlords. I can’t expect Sinners to try and act better if everything is rigged against them and I’m still letting the Sins and Royals do all the same sh*t,”

“Yeeeaaahhh….Been meaning to talk to you about that?” Ozzy rubbed the back of his neck nervously before grabbing the kettle. “Want some coffee? I got instant sh*t, which Fizzy says is decent. And some whipped cream and stuff,”

“That depends on if the whipped cream in question has strictly been used for food and drinks or…if it’s ventured,”

“...I can open a new can?”

“In that case I’ll be happy to take a drink, yes.” Lucifer watched as Ozzy worked, needing to use his wings to perch in the high barstools that were far bigger and taller than the ones at the hotel. “So, what did you wanna talk about? Did you not agree with my choices?”

“Nah, all good choices. I just don’t want you getting a negative image is all. The Sinners and stuff your helping are seeing you in a good light, but what you need to do is sway the people you’re trying to make act right,”

“Sounds like you already had a plan.”

“Hear me out: boudoir modeling,”

Lucifer’s face went aflame with embarrassment. “What?!”

“Oh, come on~ You’ve modeled before,”

“I mean….Yeah, I have but fully clothed,” Lucifer fretted. “And I still have these scars and…I dunno…I’m seeing someone now, Ozzy. And I don’t know if he’d be comfortable with that.” Though Alastor did say…

“I don’t mind at all if others gaze at you. But the moment one touches you, I’m skinning them alive.”

Lucifer shivered at the memory. “Well…actually he’d probably be fine with it,”

“You don’t have to answer now, but if you decide you do, I took the liberty of sketching up some ideas~”

Lucifer raised a brow. “You sketched me in skimpy clothing?” Neither he or Ozzy noticed the audience lingering outside the room.

“I figured if nothing else they’d make a nice belated birthday gift,”

Lucifer stilled. “...I don’t really-”

“Don’t start that ‘I don’t have a birthday’ thing again. We both know that’s bullsh*t. You didn’t celebrate it again, I take it?”

“Had tea. With a….birthday party duck…” Lucifer grimaced, realizing how pathetic he sounded. “But I mean, then after Charlie called about the hotel and I’ve been real busy since then!” At Ozzy’s sad eyes, Lucifer forced a laugh. “It’s really not a big deal! I really don’t think about it. This is how I’ve always marked the occasion, even in Heaven!”

“That doesn’t make it okay, Lulu.” Ozzy set the decadent coffee before the king. “Ya know you’re always welcome here to celebrate. Fizzy loves a good party,”

Lucifer decided to not address the offer and just took a sip of his drink. “Mm~ Delicious!”

Outside the room, Angel Dust felt his chest constrict. He pulled his phone from his pocket and quickly searched the term Lucifer’s birthday. One source said January. One said October. One said March. He was tempted to ask Charlie via text but decided against it. This was an in-person talk… Slipping his phone back in his pocket, Angel Dust composed himself before strolling into the kitchen. He had to focus on this for now.

Chapter 49

Chapter Text

Alastor had helped himself to another drink, taking a moment to compose himself. He didn’t want to go too far, what with Adam alone with Husker and Charlie with her bitch of a mother.

For the first time in his life, he cursed the fact that he didn’t bother getting a cell phone. This was something he wasn’t sure he could handle; didn’t want to handle! And yet…

The demon watched how the ring adorning his finger glowed under the garish lighting of the bar. Still the sigil remained, glowing in way that gave comfort to the redhead. He ran the pads of his fingers over the surface, wondering if he tried hard enough if he could somehow turn the touch into a caress on Lucifer’s face. He hadn’t worn another’s symbol like this in ages… He had used symbols before, of course, in his voodoo practice, but once he arrived in Hell he opted instead to create his own rather than calling on other spirits. Though he still tried incorporating their power into his own, it wasn’t the same as when he relied on the loa when alive.

Now it was the one thing keeping him grounded and safe. So odd… Just a few short months ago, the idea of being touched by Lucifer made his skin crawl. Now all he wanted to do was pull the blonde into his arms and lie in bed together, refusing to acknowledge the world.

Oh… He hadn’t thought to ask if he should stay in his own room when Lucifer was away. ...I’m sure given the circ*mstances he wouldn’t mind if I was in his room alone. Or was it their room now? And did that make Alastor’s room both of theirs as well? Should he even keep a separate room anymore? f*ck. He thought they got this all sorted. I’m staying in his room anyway. I’ve earned it. Maybe he was being a little petulant but he was certain anyone else would be if they had the day he did.

Oo

Husker cringed at the sight of Adam scarfing down food. The guy was too hungry to bother with appearances and was hunched over scarfing down the leftovers Charlie and Vaggie made for dinner the previous night. More good grub, kudos to the Wrath Ring. Since the king had been living there, he had been making sure the kitchen was well stocked with everything the residents could ever need or want. “So…” Husker wasn’t sure how long everyone would be. He was getting uncomfortable sitting across from Adam and just watching him eat. “...You’ve been in Hell this whole time?” At Adam nodding, mouth full of food, Husker grunted in acknowledgement. “No offence but uh…how have you managed to stay alive? I know plenty of demons that would love to tear apart the first man,”

Adam took his time chewing the mouthful of food he had, using it as time to think over his answer in a way that didn’t sound pathetic. Soon enough his expression fell as he was forced to come to terms with the fact that there was no way around it. “...Been at the Embassy,” he admitted.

“The whole time?”

“Tried making do on my own. Tried flying back. Both didn’t work. So I went to the Embassy and tried getting back that way. I couldn’t reach anyone…but stayed there because I figured it was better than being on the streets,”

“Fair enough. What about food?” Adam turned his eyes to his plate, unwilling to say more. Husker could guess what the answers included and decided not to pry. “Been having a rough time then. Rough enough to try the hotel?”

“I’m not saying this stupid sh*t works,” Adam grumbled. “But I’ll try anything to get back home. I f*cking hate this place.” Husker chuckled and Adam glared openly. “What’s so funny about that?”

“Sorry. Just thinking…Nah, nevermind,” Husker waved off the sentiment. “Not the sort of thing you’d give a sh*t about.”

Adam rolled his eyes and continued finishing off his food, oblivious to the observation Husker made:

I bet Lucifer thought the exact same thing once.

Oo

Angel Dust didn’t realize how little time he had spent with Lucifer until he was sitting beside him. Fizzarolli had just arrived home when Ozzy was finishing up, leaving Lucifer and Angel Dust to offer setting up everything on the table.

Angel felt dizzy at his situation. Here he was, sitting across from one of Hell’s top entertainers next to the embodiment of Lust himself. And beside him, the king, who was taking time to be sure he, a crackhead in the p*rn industry, was being given a fair job offer.

In between bites, Angel kept peaking over at Lucifer. He could see that something was dragging down the normally peppy behaviour the king had but Angel got the nagging feeling it wasn’t just the mention of birthdays. He had been working on laws and new regulations…Promoting the hotel…Helping Charlie…And now here he was helping Angel. All while juggling a new relationship with Alastor of all people if that possessiveness Alastor showed was any indication.

He deserved something nice in return. But what do you give a king that could get whatever he wanted on his own?

Fizzarolli knew, of course, that Lucifer would be in their home. He knew that. He helped plan a day and time for it, after all. Since he stepped back as Mammon’s spokesperson, he had spent his days helping Ozzy and that included helping his partner’s schedule.

But knowing the king was going to come over and seeing him chit-chat with his partner as old friends were two totally different things.

“Aint’ that right, Fizzy?”

At Ozzy’s voice tearing him from his thoughts, Fizz blurted out the first thing that came to mind, his words coming out a near shout. “The LuLu Land thing was Mammon’s idea!”

Lucifer gave a confused smile. “Ah…I’m sorry, I’m lost?”

Fizz sank down into his seat, groaning. f*ck.

Ozzy gave a comforting pat to Fizz’s head. “Easy there, honey. Remember what we talked about?”

“I uh…” Fizz gave a nervous laugh as he sat back up in his seat. “I’m sorry. That just came out…”

Lucifer gave a hum in understanding. “I get that Mammon is a demanding presence at best. And that you got roped into a lot of stuff that you didn’t want. That was the main reason I wanted you involved in helping with any contract. I think your input will be valuable,”

“Soooo you’re not mad about the LuLu Land bot?”

“No, I’m not mad.” Lucifer rose a brow at Ozzy. “f*ck, Ozzy. What horror stories have you told him about me to make him this nervous?”

“Oh, where to begin~?” Ozzy was now a million miles away. “Let’s see…I told him about how we got buzzed and found that whip,”

“Oh right! At Paimon’s!”

“And then you decided to use it to swing from the chandelier in his lounge!”

“Oh f*ck, that was a bad night,” Lucifer laughed. “Lilith wound up walking in right after I lost my grip.” He leaned towards Angel Dust, making sure he was in on the story and was being included. “You would have laughed your ass off. Right when I went to swing across, I wound up dropping down right on Paimon. It was so bad, I wound up breaking the chaise he was lounging on and I ended up right in his lap,”

“No f*cking way~” Angel was giddy hearing about the king’s misbehavior. “Wait, so what happened?”

“Well,” Ozzy cut in, “Paimon had a sort of…admiration for Lulu here for some time. And with everyone a little less than sober-”

“He grabbed my ass and wound up holding me further onto his lap,” Lucifer griped. “Like…” He tried demonstrating, miming grabbing hips and forcefully pulling them downwards.

“No!” Angel started giggling. “Oh no!”

“Wow! Stolas’s old man did that?!” Fizzarolli couldn’t picture it. “Guy doesn’t really come off as the affectionate type from what I heard about him,”

“Nothing affectionate about it,” Lucifer grumbled. “He was getting way too confident coping a feel,”

“I mean he did wait for years to get that shot,” Ozzy joked.

“It was…an interesting night.” Lucifer didn’t bother bringing up how afterwards he had spent the entire night assuring Lilith that nothing was in fact happening.

”Lily, please, you know I’m not interested in him,”

She still wore an angry expression as she removed her jewellery. “So you were just trying to ride him without any feelings being attached then?”

Lucifer was still buzzed enough he couldn’t keep his mouth shut. “Oh, right. Forgot I can only ride someone’s co*ck when you’re in the room the whole time. My bad~”

When Lilith whipped around, he inwardly groaned at his slip-up. “What?!”

“You know what I mean-”

“No, I want you to say it! You like being seen as a whor* king?!”

“I AM a whor* king! You’ve kind of made sure that’s my reputation! How many Sinners have I f*cked so far just because you asked me to? I don’t even remember!”

“So it’s my fault that you’re an insatiable slu*t now, is it?”

“I mean…You were the one grinding on me in Eden first.”

It was a bad night to say the least. But no point in bringing up all of that. It was better to keep the conversation going. “Nowadays I’m a little less disastrous…Hopefully…I mean if I just remembered to use my wings that night the whole thing could have been avoided and I wouldn’t have punched Paimon that night,”

“He needed to be punched,”

“Yeah, he did try to buy Blitz as a present,”

“He what?” Ozzy was eyeing Fizz with interest. “I didn’t know that,”

“Yeah, back when we were kids and Stolas came to the circus,”

“Who’s Blitz?” Lucifer perked at being offered a distraction.

“A friend,” Fizz replied. “I mean, we didn’t talk for like…fifteen years, but we were close as kids and…recently made amends. We were practically brothers growing up,”

“Actually he’s a pretty solid guy,” Ozzy agreed. “Kinda vulgar and loud, but ya gotta respect someone who just blurts out whatever they’re thinking whether it’s nice or not,”

Lucifer’s thoughts immediately went to Alastor. A fond expression painted his face and his tone turned dreamy. “You certainly can~” It was one of the most attractive features Alastor had.

Angel marvelled at the sudden change in the king. No way… He recognized that look. His own heart warmed as he realized that the whole thing going on with Lucifer and Alastor wasn’t seen as something meaningless by the king. He’s in love~ Angel hoped that for Lucifer’s sake, it wasn’t one-sided.

Chapter 50

Chapter Text

“Are you doing okay, Al?”

Alastor looked up from his fixation on the ring, finding Vaggie and Charlie approaching the bar. “Yes, certainly,” he replied, masking his turmoil as best he could. “And you? Where is…?” What was the appropriate thing to call her? “...The queen?”

Charlie huffed. “Not so much a queen these days. Pretty sure what she did was treason.” She eyed Alastor carefully. “....Al, are you sure you’re okay? I’ve never seen you that upset,”

“My apologies, dear. It wasn’t my intention to rattle you,”

“No, I mean-”

“She means that we know nothing really gets to you like that. But…maybe you know something about Lilith we should know,” Vaggie pressed.

Alastor looked between the two, torn if he should say anything. “...I’m afraid I’m not sure how to answer,” he admitted.

Vaggie’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

“Forgive me, but this is a situation I haven’t been in before. How does one speak of another’s mother? Especially when my own input may be seen as nothing more than bias due to my…closeness with the other parental figure in the picture and my pre-existing distaste for the other,”

“So you have met Lilith before?” Vaggie inquired.

“She made a deal with me some years ago, yes.” No point in lying. When Vaggie looked enraged, Alastor held up a hand to stop her. “Lucifer is aware of this deal. I explained the terms to him myself.” Seeing Vaggie take a measured breath, no longer desiring to scold him, Alastor continued. “For simplicity’s sake, my deal involved giving Lilith information about the Overlords and keeping Charlie safe. And before you ask, no, she did not send me to the hotel. She was absent by then and I came here of my own freewill. My deal only involved checking in now and then.”

“What did she promise you?” Charlie asked. “Did she hand over her soul to get you to agree?”

“...I’m loathe to admit the dynamic was quite the opposite,”

“Lilith owns your soul?!” Vaggie couldn’t picture it. “Then what were you getting out of this? What could you possibly hand over your soul for?!”

Alastor didn’t answer. He averted his eyes. “I’m afraid I’m not ready to disclose that to you. It’s…rather sensitive,”

“Does my dad know?”

“He does.”

“Then that’s enough for me,” Charlie assured. “Thank you for telling us all this, Al. I know it was hard to admit. And I’m sorry that right now I have to have her here until I figure out what to do,”

“Quite alright. It hardly be helped.” He sighed. “Now the other fun part.” He grimaced mentioning it. “She brought someone with her. Adam. He’s in the kitchen with Husker,”

“Adam?!” Vaggie was livid again. “He’s supposed to be dead!”

“If it gives you any comfort, he was easily soothed with the idea of food and is no doubt eating his fill at this moment. He’s taken on a demonic form,”

“Adam is a demon now?” Charlie’s head was spinning. “That is…Wow!” She took a seat on one of the barstools, feeling dizzy.

“He seems open to the idea of…redemption.” Alastor shrugged. “Whether he actually believes in it is one thing but he looked desperate. And if I had to guess, he was likely given a similar deal to me. Only now…” He looked towards where the back halls are, where Lilith was. “...She doesn’t have her powers, does she? Because your father gave them to her in the first place,”

“Yeah. Guess she had to give them up when she went back to Adam,” came Charlie’s bitter reply. “I am not looking forward to telling Dad all this,”

“Don’t call him.” The words were out of Alastor’s mouth before he could stop them.

“Why not?” Vaggie questioned. “Shouldn’t we ask him to come back-?”

“No!”

“Whoa, Al!” Charlie’s expression twisted in concern. “What’s wrong?”

“I…” Should he say? It was probably nothing… Just him being…overly concerned, certainly. “I’m sure he can wait to be bombarded with all this until he returns. It’s only one night. I’m certain if we all put our heads together we can manage.” If Lucifer came back, he may fly into a rage and drain too much of his power. And if he was seen vulnerable…Who knows what Adam would try? Or Lilith…

Charlie frowned. There was clearly something Alastor wasn’t telling her. But he had a point…They could survive one night of chaos. They’d done it before, after all. “Yeah. Yeah, okay, we can wait.” She took a breath. “...Okay. Let’s see Adam.”

Oo

As the meal came to a close, Ozzy and Angel began discussing what a deal between the two would look like.

“So, Angel Dust,” Ozzy spoke up, refilling everyone’s drinks. “Tell me what you’d like out of a deal. What is that you hated specifically about the arrangement before? All the obvious stuff aside…”

Angel glanced around the table and was relieved that neither Lucifer or Fizz were looking at him in a way that people of their status normally looked at him. With Ozzy it was somewhat expected since Angel worked to promote lust, long before the two ever met. But with Lucifer? Angel had to admit he didn’t really know anything about the king. All of the information he had was in snippets, and anytime he spent time with Lucifer he was surprised.

He didn’t expect Lucifer to be as powerful as he was against Adam. Didn’t expect him to roll up his sleeves and help rebuild the hotel, making the whole thing a million times easier than if he hadn’t been there. He didn’t know about Lucifer giving birth to Charlie or that he had some conflicting views about sex and relationships he was still clearly working on if he was struggling so much with a simple survey. And Angel sure didn’t foresee him completely revamping Hell and taking the Overlords down a peg, taking a personal interest in Angel Dust’s own career and safety.

He had listened to how the Vees talked about Lucifer. How other demons talked about Lucifer. And for the most part, Angel consistently heard two things over and over: One, that Lucifer didn’t care generally give a sh*t about Sinners. And two, he only seemed to care when he was f*cking some Sinner, almost always with his wife in the room. That led to the king getting a reputation as nothing more than cruel, vain and slu*tty. The latter of which Angel actaully respected but that was beside the point.

After all, a marriage still kinky and fun after thousands of years? That was impressive in Angel’s book! But now Angel didn’t know how to link that reputation with the man sitting beside him. The guy currently checking his phone for messages with cute ducks as his background. He’s not cruel…He’s f*cking precious.

Angel shook his head to try and get rid of being embarrassed for voicing his hopes. “I…When I signed with Val…He promised me he’d make me famous. That everyone would…love me. Like uh…he did…” He caught Lucifer’s expression changing, but in a way that made Angel feel more connected than judged. Which just broke his heart for the poor guy. “And I kinda thought- I mean, the p*rn was fine to get into. I just didn’t like the drugging or the sixteen-hour shoots or the waterboarding-”

“He what?!” Ozzy’s flames grew higher and he looked to Lucifer who had a cool expression on his face.

“Not to worry. He’s no longer an issue.”

Angel’s eyes widened, looking to Lucifer. “Because of the laws…?”

“Because of a visit I paid the Vees yesterday,” Lucifer stated simply. He gave a smile. “Don’t worry about it, Angel. Please continue,”

Angel felt like an idiot.

“The nice part of being me is being able to materialize anything I might need,”

Alastor’s grip on Lucifer’s shoulder tightened. “You’re going to use your powers for that? Are you sure that's...necessary?”

Lucifer must have hurt himself confronting the Vees…That was why Alastor was worried about him using his powers… He couldn’t stop himself. Before he could stop himself he grabbed the linen napkin he had on his lap and started hitting it across the king, furiously going back and forth.

“Ah! Hey!”

“You mother-f*cker! You hurt yourself, didn’t you!? And you told Smiles but not me!” He huffed, tossing his napkin outright at the king’s face. “No wonder he was so f*cking wrecked this morning! He was worried about you!”

“Angel!” Lucifer caught the napkin, flabbergasted. “You're mad I handled it?”

“No! I’m glad Val got his sh*t rocked, but f*ck! How hurt did you get?! Are you hurt now? We could have put this off until you were okay! f*ck, how much do you neglect yourself?! Between this and the birthday thing-!”

“Were you listening?!” Lucifer’s face was pink now.

“Yes! And you’re off your rocker you think I’m keeping that from Charlie! You are gunna get a f*cking birthday, you got that!” It wasn’t until Lucifer just stared at him that he realized he just yelled at and hit the king of Hell. “...I am…sorry I hit you. And yelled.”

Ozzy burst out laughing, breaking the tension. “Oh, f*ck! I like this one!” Even Fizzarolli was grinning like mad watching the display, his head propped in his hands like he was watching his favorite soap opera. “Angel, honey, I will be more than happy to do whatever deal if it means you keep on Lulu like that!”

Even though he just got yelled at and smacked with a napkin, Lucifer couldn’t help but smile bashfully.

Chapter 51

Chapter Text

Charlie had given Alastor permission to not have to deal with Adam. The Radio Demon, of course, refused to give the former angel a chance to feel superior to him and insisted on being present. Charlie didn’t argue. She was elated to have him as backup and felt safer entering the kitchen with both Alastor and Vaggie behind her.

Vaggie on the other hand looked way too excited at a chance to kill Adam herself the moment he slipped up and was proudly brandishing her spear.

When they entered the room, Husker and Adam were sitting opposite to one another and Adam was nervously eyeing Niffty who was staring from her perch on the counter. The maid had a frightening grin on her face but so far, no blades in hand as she happily kicked her feet back and forth.

Charlie clapped her hands to get the room’s attention. “Adam. So…” She took a seat at the table, carefully eyeing the fallen first man. “This is normally the part where I say ‘Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel!’” She made jazz hands for emphasis, making Alastor nearly snort as he recalled Lucifer doing the same. “Buuuut you kinda made it clear you don’t like this place. You tried destroying it and killing everyone just a few months back. So….What gives?”

Adam had the decency to look embarrassed, sliding away his now empty plate and glass. “Just…agreed to bring Lilith here. That’s all.”

“Mhm. So…No interest in redemption then?”

“I dunno,” Adam grumbled with a shrug. “I just wanna get back to Heaven. They won’t let me in for some reason and I’ve tried everything. Then Lilith said she could get me back if I got her here-”

“Wait.” Charlie held up a hand to stop him. “Lilith promised to get you back into Heaven? How?”

“She said she just needed her powers back and she could…I dunno, I was desperate,”

Charlie’s face twisted in confusion. “She…Adam, even my dad- even Lucifer- can’t give a soul a free pass into Heaven. I know for a fact my mom can’t do it either.”

Alastor felt a small bit of sympathy for the now crestfallen Adam. The man looked like someone shot a puppy in front of him. It was all too much like when Alastor made the realization himself that Lilith was lying.

“Well sh*t,” he muttered. He flopped back into his seat, feeling hopelessly defeated. He hadn’t felt this stupid since Eden when he realized Lilith didn’t love him…When he found her being intimate with Lucifer. And he was forced to realize he wasn’t Lucifer’s favorite human… “So that’s it then. Hell.” He grit his teeth together to will himself not to break down. Only weak bitches cry! “Great,” he ground out.

“It doesn’t have to be,” Charlie spoke up. “You’re welcome to stay. But only if you give my methods-my hotel-a try. And follow a set of rules.”

“Yeah, what rules?” He wasn’t saying he was agreeing, but it didn’t hurt to hear the terms, right? f*ck, I really need some sleep.

“Rule one, no more talking to my mother. I’m going to find a place for her outside the hotel eventually but I don’t want you near each other in the meantime. I don’t think you two do any good for one another.”

Adam’s head lulled back and forth with consideration. “Yeah, no arguments here.”

Charlie felt a boost of self-confidence at that. She could do this. Tell everyone how it’s going to be. Just like Dad would. “Rule two, you are not going to start sh*t with the other residents. Especially my parents!”

“So Lucifer is here?”

“No, not right now,” Charlie confessed, still keeping her tone firm. “But he will be back tomorrow morning and I’m not going to have you two attacking each other. And you certainly don’t wanna try hurting his partner again!”

“If I wanted to hurt Lilith, I’d of done it by now,”

“Not Lilith. She is not my dad’s partner. Alastor is.” Charlie co*cked her head towards the redhead standing nearby next to Vaggie.

When Adam’s eyes landed on him, first looking perplexed, Alastor was readying himself for insults or vulgarity. A variety of things visibly flooded Adam’s stunted brain before he seemed to relent to Charlie’s statement. “Yeah, I see it.”

Alastor quirked a brow. Just what the f*ck is that supposed to mean?

Adam rolled his eyes. “Fine. I won’t start any fights with Lucifer or the radio f*ck or anyone else, okay?”

“Good.” Charlie gave a nod. “And of course, you have to be a part of all of the trust exercises and stuff. That’s the normal hotel stuff we do here. Trust falls and some other stuff I’m working on~”

“Great…” Adam was already getting a headache. The way Charlie spoke and acted…She sure is Lucifer’s kid… “That all?”

“For now. And if you step out of line, Vaggie will be happy to remind you of the rules.”

“More than happy,” Vaggie agreed with a grin.

Alastor may have been smiling on the outside, but he all he wanted was to retreat to Lucifer’s room. This is going to be a nightmare.

Chapter 52

Chapter Text

“Here we are~” Charlie gestured to the door at the end of the hall.

It didn’t escape Adam that he was tucked far away from the others. Not that he was complaining. He was just as nervous about being around a bunch of people that had every reason to want him dead. “Great.” He tried to make his tone a little nicer considering they fed him rather than kill him on the spot. “So uh…thanks for all this,”

“Everyone deserves redemption,” Charlie stated in response. It came out more rehearsed than she intended. Despite the smile she tried to keep on her face she knew her tone was much colder than it usually was. She sighed, feeling annoyed at herself. She couldn’t beg Vaggie to let Alastor and Pentious stay at the hotel and then refuse Adam and her mother, could she? That would be hypocritical… “Listen, I am all for helping you try and be redeemed. In fact, I’m elated at the chance to really change your mind about this place. But…You’ve gotta understand why everyone here is uneasy,”

“No, I get it,” Adam relented. “To be honest, I don’t have it in me to fight anymore.” At Charlie’s skeptikal expression, he shrugged. “Look, it sucked being unable to get back home. And uh…months of not having a bed, hearing screaming all hours…I ate what I could scavenge and tried my best to stay out of sight. I haven’t been this weak in a long time. It’s why I caved trying to being Lilith here. Honestly if I’m gunna get killed down here I’d prefer to have it happen here rather than out there. I still have some pride,”

Charlie scowled, rubbing at her arms as she did when she was nervous. “...Adam?”

“Hm?”

“Do you actually care about my mom? Or were just with her again to hurt my dad?”

“...That’s a good f*cking question,” he mumbled. “You want a real answer?” At her nod, Adam continued. “I stopped caring about Lilith that way a long f*cking time ago. And as hard it is to believe, I don’t revolve my whole existence around hating your old man. Believe it or not, I think I know him better than almost anyone else,”

“Oh, really.” Charlie’s eyes scanned over the first man in a judgemental fashion, her tone dull. “You know my dad, do you? And what exactly is it that you know?”

“Hey! I know a lot,” Adam snapped back, his tone indignant. “Like how when he’s really laughing a lot, he’ll sometimes snort. Or like how he likes to experiment with different lipsticks and got really attached to this blue one a few years ago before it got discontinued. Or that he likes those microraptors-”

“Wait!” Charlie waved her hands back and forth. “How the f*ck do you know all that?”

“I’ve literally known him since f*cking Eden. And I’ve had to have meetings with him ever since I was assigned my position in Heaven. You can pick up a lot in that time. I mean, f*ck, you know stuff about me now since we had that one meeting, right?”

Charlie wanted to say no but found herself frowning as she realized Adam was right. A single meeting with Adam and she knew he played guitar, loved hooking up with women, had a fragile ego, and enjoyed ribs. “Wait, so those meetings weren’t just about the Exterminations? You two just…talked?”

“Well…yeah, usually. Until he stopped coming or wouldn’t listen anymore,”

“What do you mean?”

“I could tell stuff was happening at home. He’d be glued on his phone at first and then he’d make a point of ignoring it. He never really used me to ignore it. He’d just…sit there. Like he wasn’t really in the room. He was just getting more depressed. I didn’t bring it up because it wasn’t my business. I just used the whole distraction thing as a chance to get him to agree to the Exterminations,”

“So…Dad didn’t want the Exterminations?”

“I dunno. He wasn’t really all there when I had him sign,”

Charlie found herself at a loss. That was a lot to take in all at once. “I see…” She shook her head. “I…really need to get back to checking on everything-”

“Yeah, I could use some sleep.” He shuffled awkwardly on his feet. “...Thanks. For…all this.” At that, Adam gave a nod and uncertain wave before going into the room that was now his for the duration of his stay.

Charlie gathered her thoughts in the quiet of the empty hall before turning on her heels and leaving.

The great thing about being a maid, and a short one at that, was that no one noticed her until she wanted to be noticed. It was something she took advantage of a lot when she was alive, and Niffty was more than happy to continue her indulgences in death.

Being a maid meant she learned secrets. Secrets about powerful people that disregarded her very existance until she was a threat. But by then, it would be too late for them. That was how she managed to become so powerful in Hell and yet still off the radar. It wasn’t until she met Alastor that she found kindred spirits in him, Husker and Mimzy. People that were stuck on the outskirts and all found ways to read a room to get what they wanted.

So far, the hotel had been a delight to be at. Nifty really enjoyed the residents and though she was left to her own devices, she never really felt ignored. On the contrary, she was always included in the trust exercises and the residents placed a lot of trust in her helping to maintain the princess’s pride and joy.

She couldn’t lie and say she wasn’t a little bit disappointed that Lucifer wasn’t quite the bad boy she had in mind, but still found him incredibly charming and alluring after how he fought Adam. And the fact that Lucifer found love with her dear friend Alastor meant she was now increasingly protective of the king, whether he knew it or not.

So she didn’t care for overhearing how Adam spoke about the king. Niffty knew that tone he used, even if Charlie was too oblivious to catch on. She had been tucked down the hall when she overheard, having gotten distracted polishing the legs on one of the end tables peppering the long halls. Niffty knew there was more that Adam wasn’t saying. Most likely things he wasn’t ready to address. But regardless, they were potential for issues down the line.

Once Adam was in his room and Charlie was out of sight, Niffty scurried away. She opted not to say anything to Alastor just yet. Adam was clearly repressed at the moment and she was quite looking forward to an excuse to outright kill him. She giggled to herself, wondering what would be the best response to have should Adam get bold enough to try anything with Lucifer. Stab him again? Nah. It would be more delightful to sink her teeth right into his neck.

Chapter 53

Chapter Text

Alastor groaned as he finally retired to Lucifer’s-their-room. He made sure to lock the door before resting his mic on his nightstand and stripping off his jacket. His eyes roamed around the room as he did so, unnerved by how quiet it was without Lucifer flitting about or singing quietly to himself. Alastor quite liked Lucifer’s singing…

He sighed and allowed himself to fall back against the bed, inhaling the scent coming from the bedding. It was still a mess from them waking up together this morning and Alastor was reluctant to get under the covers alone.

It was a little embarrassing being this much of a mess from being separated for a single night. Alastor had done his fair share of teasing couples for being ridiculous over being apart, but now found himself in that same mindset. Though to be fair, none of those other situations involved a partner’s ex-wife showing up the moment their partner was absent, so Alastor still felt far more justified in his turmoil.

Settling against the mess of a comforter, he lazily kicked off his shoes and moved an arm behind his head to prop himself up a little. He brought up his other hand to admire the way the ring glinted in the low light of the room. The sigil was still there, but not glowing as fierce as before. Alastor assumed it was because no one had tried attacking him again since Lilith attempted to hit him. Chances were the sigil would probably be faded by morning…

Now in the privacy of their room, Alastor allowed his lips to brush across the ring again. Lucifer… He missed him. Missed his warmth. Missed the soft feeling of those blonde locks between his fingers. Missed looking over and seeing Lucifer examining himself in a nearby reflective surface, fretting over his appearance.

Alastor didn’t consider himself romantic by any traditional means. But he supposed, in his own odd way, he was now feeling rather romantic about Lucifer. Personally, possessive sounds like a more appropriate term. He liked having claim over Lucifer. Over his heart and his thoughts…Alastor found immense satisfaction knowing that at that very moment, Lucifer was likely thinking about him too.

Again, Alastor mourned he had yet to mark Lucifer with his teeth. Absent-mindedly, his tongue darted out to caress the ring on his finger, enjoying the cool metal and the etchings of the sigil.

Oo

Lucifer shivered then blinked in alarm. Odd. Where did that come from? He sent out a wave of his influence to see if he was subconsciously picking up on anything that shouldn’t be, but nothing felt out of place.

“Ya okay there, LuLu?”

Lucifer gave a reassuring smile. “Yeah, fine. Just checking something.” He casually sipped at his tea while still trying to feel anything out of place.

Angel Dust checked the time on his phone. “Guess it is getting late…” He gave a sheepish grin up to Ozzy. “Didn’t mean to keep everyone up going through everything,”

“Nonsense! That’s why we planned for you staying overnight,” Ozzy assured.

“‘Sides, we’re used to being up late working shows at the club and stuff,” Fizzarolli commented with a wave of his hand. “Not out of the ordinary for us to have to sleep all day to make up for being up until six am,”

“Yeah, I get that,” Angel agreed. He looked over the drafts they had made and could hardly believe his luck. “I think that’s all I wanted to cover. At least for now! So…I can take these, right?”

“I’ll get them copied so you can take what you need in the morning,” Ozzy replied, gathering the papers. “In the meantime, you and LuLu both have my number,”

Lucifer shivered again. What is that? He held it together long enough to set his now empty cup of tea down. “I think I’m gunna turn in. Are you all good to finish up?”

“Sure thing! Get some rest, LuLu,”

Lucifer gave a nod to Ozzy and reminded Angel to get to bed soon himself before retreating. Feeling another jolt up his back as he headed to his room he was starting to get aggravated. The only thing he could think of was…

Once he was in his room, he pulled out his phone.

Oo

Alastor jolted upright from bed at the sound of a phone ringing. His head snapped around before he found a phone similar to the one in his room on Lucifer’s desk. Had that always been there? He swallowed and answered. “Hello?”

“Alastor! Is everything okay?”

The redhead’s heart skipped. “Lucifer~” He blushed at hearing how the name sounded on his tongue. He shook his head and cleared his throat. “What do you mean?”

“I felt like something was off and the only thing I could think of was is something was happening there,”

“Off how?”

“I started…” Lucifer blushed. “Just had a reaction was all.”

Alastor quirked a brow and got comfortable, laying back on the bed. “What sort of reaction?”

“Never you mind,” came the playful tone. “So. Is everything okay?”

“For the moment,” Alastor replied, sighing heavily. “I really must thank you for the ring. I was just admiring it…It came in handy today,”

“What happened?”

“...I’m uncertain if this is a phone call sort of conversation. I had rather hoped to have it in person to be sure you’re alright.” When Lucifer didn’t speak up, Alastor caved. “...Lilith is here. And so is Adam.”

Lucifer froze in the middle of the room. He clutched the phone tightly, his heart hammering. “I…” His mind raced. “I can be there in just a second-”

“No, don’t change your plans,” Alastor cut off. “I think Charlie actually needed this…”

“What do you mean? Lilith is with Charlie now? Are Lilith and Adam together? Did they threaten or-”

“Lucifer, breathe,” Alastor gently guided. “Lilith and Adam are not together. He’s been taken as a resident and Lilith is currently under a sort of house arrest in the downstairs office.”

Lucifer ran a hand through his hair. “So nothing happened?”

“...”

“Alastor?”

“Lilith is without her powers, so she didn’t get as far as she normally would have,”

“But Adam-”

“Is a demon right now. And currently very weak. Apparently, he’s been hiding at the Embassy,”

“The Embassy? The whole time?” Lucifer’s breath was coming fast. “So he’s just been…right there and could’ve…at anytime….And now he’s-!”

“Lucifer-”

“I’ll get Angel right now! Okay? I can be there and…and I dunno…I don’t know. Maybe…Maybe send him away or-or lock him up or-”

“Lucifer-” Alastor tried cutting in again, trying to keep his tone gentle but firm.

“I shouldn’t have left!” The statement came out choked and wet, wringing Alastor’s heart. “I shouldn’t have gone anywhere- I should have had the meeting there! I should’ve-!”

“You’re panicking, mon cher! Just breathe!”

“I..” Lucifer blinked in confusion, barely aware of the tears now streaming silently down his face. “Wha..?” His head felt packed with sand and he was dizzy. Stumbling, he found himself missing the bed and sitting on the floor, clinging at the collar of his shirt to try and get some air.

“Breathe, darling,” Alastor ordered gently. He was cradling the phone as gently as he would hold Lucifer’s face. “In and out. You’ll put yourself into a frenzy thinking like that,”

Lucifer wiped at his eyes. “Okay…” He hated how weak it came out. He was shaking and wanted nothing but to just be held. He tried controlling his breathing, ashamed of how it stuttered. He was so pathetic! The thought of still being so weak, of having all this power and feeling helpless… He didn’t want to go back out there and have Angel see him like this. The idea of rushing out to gather Angel to go home only to have everyone see him with tears and puffy eyes made him choke on a sob.

“Lucifer?”

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled. He wiped at his face again. “I’m sorry…”

“Oh, you poor dear…” Alastor fiddled with the cord of the landline, brows drawn in worry. “I should have waited to say anything…I’m sorry, dear. I’m so horrendous at being tactful…” At the choked laugh on the other end, Alastor perked. “What?”

“Just…can’t believe it takes me being a crying mess to get all these pet names is all,”

“Oh?” Alastor realized Lucifer was right. “I suppose that’s true…I am quite awful at that, too, aren’t I?” He gave a dry chuckle. “Well, I’ll have to make more of a point of using them when you come home,”

Home. Lucifer brought his knees to his chest. “I wanna be there now,” he pouted.

“I know, dear. But you’re doing a good thing for Angel. And you’ll be so proud of Charlie,”

“Oh yeah?” Lucifer sniffled, trying to calm down.

“She was so strong. She hardly wavered. I stood by for support but she didn’t seem to need me at all, really. She’s becoming such a marvellous leader,”

Lucifer smiled at that. “Really?”

“Really.” Alastor hummed. “I am so sorry for distressing you, dear. My intent was to leave it until you returned but I didn’t want to hide it either,”

“No. No, I’m glad you told me,” Lucifer decided. He sniffled again, giving a laugh. “Better to have my breakdown now than in front of Charlie. Try and compose myself a little…” He gnawed at his lower lip a moment. “So she’s okay?”

“Understandly she is tired and a little distraught. She’ll likely require your help on where Lilith is to be placed once you return,”

Lucifer gave a nod. “That’s fair. I mean if nothing else, I’ll probably just send her back to our old home since I don’t really live there any more. Maybe assign someone to watch her.” He sighed. “...Thank you. That couldn’t have been easy for you,”

“I did fine, thanks to your ring,”

“Oh yeah? Are you still wearing it? I shouldn’t normally feel anything from it being several Rings away but something felt like it was happening over there,”

Alastor blushed. “Yes and no….”

“Oh?”

“I may have…licked it,”

Lucifer couldn’t help the laugh that came from him. “You what?”

“Shut up.” It was said without any real bite. “I was just thinking about you and how I wished I marked you and did it without thinking.”

“Three times.” If those shivers were anything to go by. When Alastor didn’t argue, Lucifer smirked. “Three times?”

“Shut. Up.”

“You’re ridiculous!” I love him so much! The thought had Lucifer’s heart hammering again, only this time in fear and delight. Love. Genuine love. He found tears escaping his eyes again, only this time he welcomed them. “...I should get some rest. Seeing as apparently things are going to be sh*tty for a bit when I get back home,”

“Mm. Good idea.” Alastor relaxed against the bedding. “I’m looking forward to seeing you,” he admitted softly.

“You too. I mean me for you too! I am looking forward to seeing you too…” Lucifer groaned, running a hand over his face. “You know what I mean,”

Alastor laughed at that. “Indeed. Goodnight, mon cher. I’ll see you in a few hours,”

“Goodnight.” Once the other line clicked off, Lucifer cradled his phone to his chest. I love you.

Chapter 54

Chapter Text

Alastor rarely ever experienced lucid dreaming. As a matter of fact, he didn’t really remember many dreams in general. He had a lot of nightmares growing up, but for the most part his dreams were either blurs of dull colors or vast emptiness. It was a little disheartening growing up and hearing about other children having fantastical dreams about swimming with whales or flying through the stars, but of all the problems Alastor had growing up, lack of dreams was so far down the list he never addressed it.

So when he fell asleep, exhausted and surrounded by the soft fabrics of his and Lucifer’s bed and enveloped in his scent, he didn’t anticipate the next thing he saw to be a clear sky.

He blinked in confusion and propped himself up, wondering for a moment if he was kidnapped from the hotel. But who would kidnap someone and take them someplace like this?

He ran his fingers through the lush grass under him and inhaled deeply, marvelling at the scent of flowers, fresh air and clear water. He stood, feeling incredibly out of place in the vibrant sunlight and vivid colors. Were dreams supposed to be this clear and detailed?

Hesitantly, he took a step forward, hoping that moving about wouldn’t shatter or shift the illusion. It feels so real… When everything remained serene, Alastor kept moving. As he did, he examined himself and was confused that he was in the clothes he fell asleep in. He had removed his gloves when he changed, but the ring still remained, the sigil a lovely shade of blue. How odd… Is this what dreaming was when one’s heart was held gently?

“Hello~!”

Alastor’s heart swelled at the sound of the voice behind him and excitedly whipped around. “Lucifer-!” His eyes widened when he saw the figure gently landing on the ground, their wings glittering in the light of the sun. It was indeed Lucifer, but…

The angel’s face had a cute confused expression, though they still wore a friendly smile. “I don’t think you’re supposed to be here,” he observed.

Alastor’s heart hammered. “You’re…” He carefully approached the other, taking in the details of their angelic appearance. What was happening? “How…?”

The angel’s eyes- blue eyes went to the ring on Alastor’s hand. “Looks like I had put a little too much of myself in that, huh? A little bit of overkill if you managed to find your way here,”

“I don’t understand,” the redhead admitted.

Lucifer tucked his wings back so they didn’t hit Alastor as he moved closer, gesturing for the redhead to walk with him. The demon complied, and the angel spoke. “Worry not. Your physical form is still where you left it,”

“What is all this?”

“Eden. At least a memory of it,”

“Eden?! So then-!” Alastor’s head was spinning. “How in the f*ck-?!”

“You have very powerful magick, you know,” Lucifer interrupted gently. “Even when you were alive, huh? And magick is like any muscle. The more you use it, the stronger it gets. The more it can endure. Don’t use it, and you find yourself limited,”

“Are you saying I did this?”

“Not on your own. These are my memories, after all.” Their smile became sad. “It’s the only way I can escape the darkness I was thrown into. Slipping into my subconscious and indulging myself…”

“So this is where you go? When it’s all too much?” Alastor felt his ears pulling backwards in sympathy. “Surely you have other ways to cope,”

“Being king has…setbacks. And even before, being one of the first angels, there were things I experienced that were hard to deal with. When I was forced from Heaven and my halo was taken, my ties were severed. I not only lost my family, but I could no longer even feel them. I loved Lilith dearly…I adored the idea of humanity itself. But it still felt lonely…”

“You’ve just been alone here?”

“Mm. Lilith was content with Hell. She never had an interest in seeing Eden again. And Adam had no interest in sharing any sort of friendship after all of my mistakes.” A blush covered the angel’s face and he averted his eyes. “You’ve been the only one to reach this place. It’s…nice. Having someone near again.”

Alastor rested a hand on the angel’s shoulder, examining his face. “Are you telling me this is the real you?”

“It is and isn’t. This is the me I was forced to hide away when I became king of Hell. Angels can’t thrive in a place like that…So I buried it. All of the angelic nature I could possibly suppress has been down here, in my subconscious.”

“How am I here?”

“Being weak in my demonic state means I have to use other reserves for anything else,”

Alastor’s eyes went to the ring. “You used your angelic power for this?”

“Not consciously, but yes,”

Alastor fiddled with the ring, trying to keep up with the new influx of information. “...Will you- the you I know- remember this?”

Lucifer shook his head. “No, not as I am now.”

“How do you mean?”

“I’ve separated myself as much as possible. So while I am Lucifer, your Lucifer and I aren’t quite…synced up, if that makes sense.” He hummed as he tried to find a good example. “It’s like acting one way at home and then pretending to be someone else when you go outside your home. After a while, it’s hard to know which is the real you, even though they’re both you.”

Alastor had a hard time understanding. “So…I’m in your subconscious…your memories…and I’m the only one that’s been here…” He shook his head. “That still doesn’t explain how,”

“Really? Between my magick and yours, you’re the one that made this happen. You wanted me here with you. You wanted to be close to me and used my ring as a link to do it,”

“I did…?” Alastor felt a surge of pride at that. “My, I knew I had some impressive ability but…” He flushed as a thought occurred. “Does that mean he’s linked to my memories right now?”

Lucifer giggled. “No, not with how erratic my energy has been! I don’t think it’s been at its full potential since…ever! Heaven made too many rules and I was too worried about Lilith to experiment with my abilities after. But as much as I was ashamed of my angelic origins, I didn’t want to give it up…”

“I don’t think you should have to,” Alastor found himself saying. “I hardly think it should matter what shape your power takes. You should be free to use it. Especially one as…” He found his face heating. “Well, you’re quite loving and protective. You would only do amazing things, I’m sure,”

“I’m glad you think so,” Lucifer replied sweetly. “Maybe you could tell me that when you’re awake?”

“As many times as I need,”

“Thank you.” Lucifer took Alastor’s hands in his own, those blue eyes watching him fondly. “It’d be nice to hear some validation that the heir of Heaven’s throne is still capable of some good things. Instead of just being written off as a screw-up!”

Though Lucifer’s laugh was lovely, Alastor’s eyes widened and he clung to Lucifer’s hands. “The heir?! What-? You’ve never said-!”

“They thought they could make me forget. But it’s all tucked here~” Lucifer tapped the side of his head with a giddy smile. “Heaven has a way of warping minds that fall out of line. They can make you forget who you are and what you were meant to be doing,”

Alastor felt like his heart was being wrung and twisted. “What did they do to you?” He couldn’t help the heat collecting in his eyes.

Lucifer didn’t reply, instead cupping Alastor’s face and placing a kiss near the corner of his mouth. “Thank you for seeing me.”

With a sharp intake of breath, Alastor’s entire body jolted. He was barely aware of the jazz music playing softly in the dark as he frantically tried to free himself from the bedding.

Feeling his hair sticky with sweat against his forehead and neck, he groaned and pulled it all up with his hands, holding it bunched at the back of his head while he panted, his mind reeling. Even in the dark of the room, he could still see, hear and feel it all so vividly. He couldn’t hold back the angry tears that streamed down his face.

Chapter 55

Chapter Text

Lucifer had slept like sh*t. No surprise, really. He was drained, anxious, angry…and excited to see Alastor again. Unable to stay asleep, he spent most of the night going through his phone for ideas of what to do about the whole situation with Lilith. He couldn’t very well keep her at the hotel. But with Adam now a resident, she likely didn’t have anyone to run to. Mammon maybe…The two were way too good of friends for Lucifer’s taste. He was sure the only reason they never hooked up was because of the comments Mammon would slip out about women.

He needed someone that didn’t have an agenda. Someone not easily manipulated or tricked. Someone he could trust.

A short list indeed. There was virtually no one on it. But he couldn’t allow Lilith to stay under the same roof as Charlie and Alastor. Or even Adam, as annoying the f*cker was these days.

Bee would…But she would likely rip Lilith to pieces the first chance she got.

Ozzy was out for a similar reason. He wouldn’t outright kill Lilith, but he would make it very clear she was unwelcome.

Paimon was out. Lilith would try to kill him.

Stolas was already dealing with a divorce and was already helping Lucifer read over contracts. And he had a teenage daughter who Lilith would likely try playing mom to and that would get messy.

Maybe… Lucifer paused. Would that be appropriate? They seemed like a good candidate… He bit at his lower lip before biting the bullet. It was late but if he didn’t call now, he’d talk himself out of it. Hopefully Alastor won’t be annoyed…but he did already know I got her number.

Surprisingly enough, she answered. “Yes, what is it?”

Lucifer decided to try and lighten the mood first. “Ya know, most people answer with ‘hello’ or ‘how are ya’,”

Carmilla didn’t miss a beat. “Most people aren’t called in the middle of the night by someone no doubt asking for a favor.” Fair… “So what is that you require? Are you taking up my offer to fortify the hotel with angelic weapons?”

“Ah…Actually I forgot all about that but that’s not a bad idea down the line.” f*ck I sound like a moron. Lucifer cleared his throat, hoping it didn’t sound obvious he had been crying earlier. “Hey, what are your genuine thoughts about Lilith?”

“Your wife?”

“Ex-wife.”

“So it’s official now.”

“Does that change your answer?”

“Hardly. To be frank I always thought she was rather short-sighted and reckless. Her ambition to wage war with Heaven is much of the reason I got into arms dealing. I wanted to be able to protect myself and my daughters if Lilith managed to bring Heaven’s armies to my doorstep.” She paused briefly before continuing. “You aren’t calling to ask me my opinion for no reason, I’m sure.”

“No. I’m asking because Lilith came back…And I need to put her under the care of someone I can trust,”

“I was under the impression your daughter owned a hotel and you had the Radio Demon in your employ,”

“For a variety of reasons, I can’t have Lilith around Charlie or Alastor. I need someone that isn’t tied directly to Lilith. Someone not easily swayed or manipulated. You’re…incredibly straight-forward. To the point it’s almost rude.”

“Thank you.”

“I understand completely if you don’t want the responsibility. I just can’t have Lilith roaming about until I know she’s….stable.”

Carmilla hummed and Lucifer waited with his breath held. The more seconds ticked by the more he was preparing to hear that she had no interest in helping him. “I will agree on a few conditions.”

“Y-yeah, of course!” Finally some f*cking luck!

“I wish to have these conditions in writing before I bring her into my home, for future reference.”

“Yes, absolutely.” He’d prefer that anyway.

“I reserve the right to remove, restrain, harm or outright kill her if she becomes too violent or too dangerous to have here.”

Lucifer winced but understood. “Hopefully it won’t come to that, but I get the condition,”

“I am allowed to ask her for whatever information I desire while she’s in my care. I will not torture her or put her through inhumane interrogations, but I will question her motives and plans.”

“On the condition that you inform me of anything she tells you.”

“Deal.”

“Deal?”

“I will require at least twenty-four hours before she is brought here.”

“Agreed.” Lucifer gave a sigh of relief. “Thank you. I’ll be sure to find a more adequate way to thank you for all this…”

“If I may make a suggestion?”

Already? “Ah…Sure. What can I do for you?”

“I hear that you took care of the Vees,”

“I did.”

“Are they alive?”

Lucifer gave a nervous laugh. “Ah…Two of them mightbe? It’s kinda a messy punishment,”

“So as far as their territory and souls they owned…?”

Ah, I think I follow. “I can promise you all the territory and souls that belonged to Valentino. The rest is still up in the air.”

“Valentino…He’s the least tasteful option but you have a deal. It was a pleasure doing business with you, Your Majesty.”

“I’ll have the contracts for you when I bring Lilith to you. Thank you.” The line clicked off and he flopped back to the bed with a relieved groan. “Thank f*ck. One problem down…A million to go…”

He really f*cking hated being king…

Chapter 56

Chapter Text

Alastor was nervous to endure the day knowing Lilith was near. Even more nervous that Adam was also in the mix. Still, he rose early, making sure his appearance was polished and to his standard. Perhaps it would be appropriate to call it a royal standard…

Just at the hellish sunlight broke through the darkness of night, Alastor was already at the foot of the stairs in the parlor, standing right where he stood the previous day when Lucifer and Angel Dust left.

He had no idea how much time passed when Husk came down, yawning loudly. “Mornin’, Boss.” He walked past the demon to tend to the bar. “Ya know they’re still gunna be a few hours, right?”

Radio static disrupted the air briefly. “They said morning,”

“Yeah, that can be anytime before noon. It’s barely past six.”

Damnitt. Alastor’s shoulders slumped a little before he made a point of straightening them again. “...In that case, I suppose I’ll…” f*ck. He had no idea what to do. “...Hm.”

Husk rose a brow as he watched Alastor. “Why don’t I make you a drink?”

“Little early for rye,”

“I’ve got coffee.” Alastor finally turned to address him and Husk shrugged. “I gotta get it all going to be able to make the king’s drink when he gets here later anyway. Sounds like it’s a much-needed caffeine kinda day,”

Alastor’s fingers drummed across his cane in thought. “...I don’t suppose you could make me his drink,”

“You got it.”

Oooo

Velvette awoke gasping in pain. Every part of her body ached and her throat was still sore from the screaming. It was a massive struggle, but she managed to eventually prop herself up enough to look about the room at all the damage.

The place was a mess, of course. But thankfully Lucifer was nowhere in sight. He spared her life…

Wiping at her eyes, Velvette reached for her phone still in her pocket and found the battery dead. She had to have been out for ages… She could see herself in the reflection of the black screen and felt herself start to cry again. With a frustrated cry, she threw the phone far from her, not wanting to look at her own face. The face that shamelessly screamed at people…Promoted Val’s love potions…Made her models and followers all feel like garbage…

She didn’t know what Lucifer did but it made her experience all of the horrible things she had done. And now she didn’t want to look at herself. Was she really such a disgrace? How did she get here…?

“If I can offer some advice? If you survive, I would get some new friends.”

Sniffling, Velvette finally found the strength to try and stand up, using the table and chairs to help hoist herself onto her feet. She was able to get a better look at everything then. She found Vox still blinking error messages, but the movement of his chest indicated he was still alive at least. She flinched at the idea of going near him and possibly seeing her reflection in his screen. Then she looked over to Valentino…

And immediately looked away. She choked a sob as she ducked her head and covered cupped the sides of her face in a way that covered her peripheral vision. Valentino was clearly dead. If he was set to have the same punishment as her, Velvette was sure death was a mercy. She knew only a fraction of the damage he caused. Damage she refused to acknowledge and sometimes had a hand in…

I’ve got to get out of here! Stumbling, dizzy and feeling shooting pains with every step, she left everything behind and left the room. She wasn’t sure where she’d go, but she couldn’t be anywhere near this place for a while.

Chapter 57

Chapter Text

“Good morning!”

Adam cringed but opted to play nice. He did feel more normal after passing out in a real bed. Even if it was in Hell. “Yeah, mornin’,” he mumbled, warily eyeing Vaggie nearby. He was far more interested in eating again than he was trying anything, but he understood why she didn’t like the idea of him around Charlie. “You guys normally wake up this early?”

“Of course! We have a full day planned! Bonding and establishing our new resident! That’s you! Plus this!” Charlie excitedly waved some papers in Adam’s face which he took with some hesitancy.

He frowned reading it over. “Get to Know Yourself: A Quick Look at Your Preferences. Question one: How do you identify? Man, Woman, Agender, Non-bionary…What is this?”

“A questionnaire! I gave a copy to everyone in the hotel a while back and now that we have a new resident, it’s the perfect time to discuss it! Especially since you’re kinda a misogynistic prick with issues to work on.”

“Gee. Tell me how you really feel.”

“Well you did call my girlfriend vagin* and then overly sexualize our relationship. And spend our whole meeting talking about your dick and women. So I’m gunna say what you’ve exposed about yourself, yes.”

“You’re a lot more…bitchy than when we first met,”

“Yes. Yes I am.” Charlie then pulled a pen from her inner breast pocket. “Here’s a pen. You can fill it out over breakfast. Anything you have questions on or aren’t sure about, leave blank and we can cover it in group today~”

Adam, pacified at the idea of food just took the pen without argument before following Charlie downstairs. As they approached the parlor, he overheard someone gagging.

“Oh, it’s horrendous!”

Adam scowled. He recognized that voice…

A snicker came in response. “You literally asked for it! I warned ya he likes it sweet,”

When the two came into view, Adam saw the redhead holding a napkin to his mouth, looking like he was scrubbing at his tongue and teeth in as polite a way as he could manage, his ears back in distaste. “Please tell me it’s not like that every time he drinks it!”

“Every time,” Husk confirmed, still amused as he watched Alastor’s reaction. “I did have it less sweet before, but he started asking for extra pumps of mocha,”

“Simply foul,” Alastor complained. “Get me a Bloody Mary,”

“You got it.” Husker was still laughing to himself as he fixed up a new drink.

Adam perked. “You got alcohol this early in the morning? Thought this was a clean joint.” Alastor’s radio static cut the air at the sound of Adam’s voice and Adam didn’t miss the sideways glare before the redhead made a point of looking away from him. “Okay. f*ck me, I guess.”

Charlie replied for him. “Alastor has been very hard as work for everyone here. We’re not going to shame him for having a drink.”

“Thank you, dear,” Alastor praised smoothly, happily taking the new beverage Husk provided him.

Charlie’s attention was then on Alastor, her smile more natural. “Waiting up for Dad?”

“I am, yes,” Alastor confessed. He ignored Adam’s discomfort on his face.

“I should get Adam in the kitchen then…I don’t know how Dad is gunna react-”

“Worry not. He’s already aware.”

Vaggie and Charlie’s eyes widened. “What?” Charlie looked nervous and hopeful all at once.

“He called last night and I informed him. He was very proud to hear how you handled everything and eager to assist.” It was a little bit of a stretch of the truth, telling Charlie Lucifer was looking forward to dealing with it all, but it was worth it to see the way she happily teared up.

“Really?”

“Though if I could make the request to give him some time today. He’s going to need to rest after the last few days he’s had,”

Adam snorted, getting eyes on him. “Nice subtle way to say you’re gunna bang the moment he gets back.”

Husker, Charlie and Vaggie said nothing as Alastor glared openly. “Considering your position, do you think it wise to make comments like that?”

“What? Everyone knows that twink is the original little slu*t, am I right?” Adam’s face went from a casual smirk to paling in fear when Alastor’s glass shattered in his grip.

Alastor could feel his eye twitch, his radio waves scratching aggressively. He was aware of the glass in his hand but kept his attention on Adam, wanting to rip his stupid tongue out of his head. “What was that?”

Vaggie quickly cut in. “Adam. Kitchen. Now.” Valuing his self-preservation, Adam did as he was told, making a point of not turning his back to the redhead.

Once he was out of sight, Alastor breathed deeply through his nose, trying to calm himself. He promised not to hurt Adam if he didn’t have to, but he didn’t prepare himself for that type of comment.

“Are you okay?” Vaggie inquired gently.

“You know you don’t need to give any sort of response to stuff like that, right?” Charlie added. “Adam is just a jerk. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about,”

“Just…” Alastor huffed, beginning to remove the glass from his hand. “Keep him from me for a bit. I want my head straight when Lucifer returns.”

“Sure thing.” Charlie gave him a pat on the shoulder before she and Vaggie disappeared into the next room.

Husk quickly wiped up the mess on the bar. “Ya sure you don’t want something stronger?”

Alastor sighed. “No. Just a regular Bloody Mary. If I have anything stronger I may snap and kill him,”

“Charlie is right, ya know. Adam doesn’t have a f*cking clue and you’ve got nothing to prove.”

“...I know.” He did know. For the most part…Didn’t make it any easier. “I’ve never heard someone talk about him like that is all,”

Husk gave a nod in understanding. “Yeah, I feel ya. People are always making comments about Angel too,”

“How do you deal with it?”

Husk gave a shrug, sliding over a new drink. “Ya want the honest answer? No one knows your relationship better than the two of you. So what if people comment? People love talking out their ass. Especially when it comes to people like Lucifer and Angel who- let’s face it- lots of people wanna piece of,”

“I don’t mind if people admire him. I just hate knowing people see him as someone…lesser just because he’s experimented,”

“Trust me. The only opinions Lucifer cares about are yours and his kid’s. Adam can go f*ck himself,”

Alastor relaxed, giving a tired smile. “I admire your wisdom on these things, dear Husk. Sometimes it’s easy to forget that’s why I craved your friendship in the first place.” He took a generous gulp of his drink. “Mm. Your wisdom and your skills behind the bar, that is.”

Husk blinked in susprise. It had been ages since he and Alastor had a connection like this. He couldn’t believe he actually missed it… He found himself relaxing into the old pattern between them. It almost made him feel…human. “I appreciate it, Boss.”

Chapter 58

Chapter Text

“Thank you for all this, Ozzy,”

“Now you stop that!” The Sin waved off, a grin on his face. “It’s been a pleasure!”

“Except the part where it took him twenty minutes to figure out how to copy everything,” Fizzarolli teased, causing Angel to snicker.

Lucifer only managed an exhausted smile, his head propped on one of his hands while he fought to stay awake. “I’m sorry, Ozzy. I know that sort of thing is a bitch for you. I should’ve offered to help you with it,”

“Nonsense~ That’s what Fizzy is here for,” Ozzy assured. He gave the king a critical once-over. “Besides, you look dead on your feet and you went to bed before us,”

“Har har,” Lucifer returned with a roll of his eyes. “Just got kept up with a couple of phone calls is all.”

“Anything good?”

“Not in the least,” Lucifer scoffed. Except for Alastor being a cutie~ “Turns out my ex-wife showed up at my daughter’s hotel with her ex-husband, who I thought was dead,”

Angel choked on his drink, eyes wide and tearing up from some of his orange juice going up his nose. He fanned himself with his hands frantically and blinked back tears. “Ah f*ck that burns!” He gratefully took the napkins Fizz rushed to hand him and coughed into them, trying to get himself straightened out. “Agh! Real f*ckin’ sexy getting juice up my nose,” he grumbled.

Lucifer pat against Angel’s back to try and be helpful. “Sorry. That was less than tactful,”

“f*ck me, LuLu!” Ozzy cringed. “You sure you’re good to go back?”

“I already got someone who agreed to take in Lilith. She doesn’t have her powers anymore so that makes her less of a risk. As for Adam…Well, he’s a demon and was stripped of anything Heaven gave him, I’m sure. And if Adam can actually be redeemed it’ll help Charlie’s cause and Heaven will have to agree it’s worth supporting,”

Finally done hacking, Angel sniffled. “f*ck, didn’t expect a sh*tshow the moment you weren’t around,”

“Don’t feel bad, Angel,” Lucifer dismissed. “There’s no anticipating that sort of thing,”

“Mhm,” Ozzy grunted knowingly. “So you sure weren’t up all night trying to fix problems you didn’t cause, right?” At Lucifer’s silence, Ozzy sighed. “LuLu-”

“Anyway, thank you for the breakfast and contact! We’ll be in touch!” Lucifer stood from the table, forcing a grin. “Get your bag, Angel!” He was already opening the portal while the others watched on.

Angel shook his head, grabbing the folders Ozzy provided him. “I’ll be sure to give you an update on him later,” he whispered to the Sin, earning a nod of approval. Angel gave a wave goodbye as he grabbed his bag and stepped through the portal home.

Oo

Alastor’s ears perked hearing the portal open. His back straightened as his head whipped around, heart racing. Angel had stepped through first. Which did cause him to have some disappointment, but he opted not to voice it when he saw Husk quickly go over to greet his partner with a hug.

Following, however, was the face Alastor had been craving to see. Lucifer was giving a final good-bye as the portal closed behind him before those eyes landed on Alastor. “Hey, Fella,”

f*ck, Alastor missed this. He quickly strode over and wound up scooping the blonde into a hug.

“Whoa!” Lucifer gave a laugh as he found himself lifted off the ground. It was the first time Alastor had shown him so much affection in public. He couldn’t help but notice how Angel and Husk looked over at them. Blushing, Lucifer’s voice lowered to a bashful whisper. “H-hey, Fella…We’re still in public, ya know?”

“Mm.” Alastor was well aware of that fact. But his need to possess the blonde and make it clear to everyone who Lucifer belonged to trumped any embarrassment he may feel later on. When he replied, his voice was equally low. “Be thankful I’m not sinking my teeth into you to show everyone who you belong to.”

The comment caused Lucifer’s face to turn completely pink. Oh f*ck that’s hot. He shook his head to try and rid himself of any dirty thoughts. “M-maybe later?” He suggested weakly.

Alastor chuckled, finally setting the king down and examining him. His brows drew in worry as he cupped Lucifer’s face. “You didn’t get any rest,”

“I got some,” Lucifer argued lamely. “Just…wanted to get stuff sorted. The whole Lilith thing.”

“Mm. Any luck?”

“Carmilla agreed to take her in, but I need to write up contracts covering the agreement before tomorrow.” He sighed. “Honestly I’d rather get it all done right now and then sleep…Is Charlie okay?”

“Currently in the kitchen with Vaggie and Adam.” He placed a peck on Lucifer’s forehead. “Go rest, mon cher. I’ll inform her of your return and the new arrangements set,”

“You’re the best,” Lucifer praised. He gave Alastor’s hands a squeeze before taking his leave, eager to finally rest now that he was home.

Husk and Angel exchanged a look, knowing full well they were going to be debriefing all that they witnessed later. It was Angel who broke the silence. “I’m just gunna…put my stuff in my room. Husk? Help me put it away?”

“Right behind you.” Anything to escape seeing Alastor affectionate.

Chapter 59

Chapter Text

Adam didn’t look at Charlie and Vaggie once he was getting ushered away from the pissed off redhead. He opted to just sit at the table and focus on the stupid papers Charlie gave him. Reading through, it was clear he was going to have some issues with it. He didn’t even fully understand the terminology.

Question One: How do you identify?

A- Man
B-Woman
C-Agender
D-Non-binary
E-Transgender
F-Gender Neutral
G-Varies
H-Unsure
I-Not listed [You may write below]

Adam’s brow knitted in confusion before he circled ‘Man’.

Question Two: What sexual orientation do you consider yourself?

A- Heterosexual
B- hom*osexual
C- Asexual
D- Bisexual
E- Pansexual
F- Demisexual
G- Autosexual
H- Questioning/Unsure
I- Not listed [You may write below]

Adam groaned, running a hand over his face. He had heard some of these over the years, but for the most part, he had no f*cking clue what much of it meant. Maybe sitting in on a discussion would be helpful… Heaven wasn’t exactly open with that sort of thing. It was a lot of the reason Adam liked his status and looked forward to meeting with Lucifer every year. Out of all the people Adam could brag to about his sexual exploits, Lucifer was by far the least judgemental. And that was even considering their history in Eden when Lucifer had marked Adam as a “big jerk.”

He cringed at the memory.

“Adam! There you are,”

“Luci!” Adam grinned, ushering the angel over. “Come and look what I did!” He was so excited to show off what he had finally finished. “I made it so I can go through the air and right in the middle of the water where it’s deeper! I took all these plant roots and wove them together-”

“That’s great, but I need to talk to you,” the angel fretted. “It’s about Lilith-”

Adam pouted. “Oh come on! Just watch real quick, okay?” Adam rushed over excitedly, climbing up the rocks and gripping onto the rope.

Lucifer was frowning as he watched the human. “Adam, please, it’s important. I wanted to discuss why I think you two are having issues-”

“You’ll love this part!” Taking a leap, Adam clung to the rope until he was just over the water before letting go and dropping into the water. He let out a yelp of excitement as he tucked his knees to his chest and plummeted into the cool water. When he resurfaced, he gave a laugh as he swam to shore. “Isn’t it amazing? Give it a try!” As he came to shore, he noticed that Lucifer was less than impressed. Adam’s smile fell as he moved closer, hearing Lucifer letting out a series of frustrated noises as he shook his hands out, now completely soaked from Adam’s stunt. “Oh…Uh, hey, I’m sorry, Luci. I just thought-”

Lucifer’s blue eyes were now glaring at him, indignant. “Seriously? I’m trying to help you and you can’t listen to me for two seconds?! This is the sort of thing I’m trying to help you with! Do you have any idea what I’ve gone through just to figure out what is going on with you two?!”

Adam was only half listening. Because that was the day he learned that white clothes getting soaked was one of his favorite things in existance. As Lucifer ranted, the robe he wore was fitting to him and becoming translucent, showing off the form underneath. He could feel his throat dry and his face heat up…As well as other parts of him coming to attention.

When Adam didn’t respond, his eyes trailing shamelessly over him, Lucifer became confused. Looking down, he not only saw the state of himself but Adam’s excitement.

In that moment, two things happened. One: Lucifer let out a frustrated scream of embarrassment and two: he forcefully shoved Adam backwards into the shallow end of the water. By the time Adam gathered what happened, Lucifer was covering his body with his wings and pretty much screaming at Adam, angry tears streaming down his face.

“I can’t believe you! How dare you look at me like that! I’m not a plaything! All of you need to keep your hands and eyes to yourself! You’re such a big jerk!”

“Luci! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to-!” He scrambled to stand back up and comfort the angel but Lucifer flinched away before flying off, leaving Adam alone. “Oh no…” His gut twisted and he was now very far from excited. He was now far more concerned with the state of the angel.

Big jerk. That was a good label… And now he was doing it again, wasn’t he?

He was broken from his thoughts by the sound of a plate being set before him, seeing Charlie giving him a smile. “Thanks,” he spoke up.

“Any luck on the questions?” She asked, taking a peak at the paper.

“Ah…A lot of it I don’t know,” he admitted. “I might have to just…listen mostly this time around,”

“That’s okay! So long as you take a look at them and are part of the group,” she assured. “It takes a lot of trust to be open about these things, and I think having a frank conversation about this stuff will help you to bond with the rest of our residents and staff,”

He gave an uncertain quirk of his lips before choosing to take a bite of food rather than reply. Maybe at the very least he’d learn something.

Chapter 60

Chapter Text

“Luci! Come here!”

Lucifer was used to seeing the excited smile on his father’s face when he entered what could be considered the office. A vast space decorated in sunbeams, starlight and clouds, all waiting to be shaped into something new. “What did you want to see me about?” He flew up, needing to take to the air to be level with his father’s head.

“I’ve been looking forward to sharing this with you,” his father gushed, holding out a hand for Lucifer to stand upon. “Tell me your thoughts, Starlight.” He waved his other hand and within one of the clouds, a shape appeared. It was still being designed, clearly, but it was appealing.

“A new human?”

“A new angel,” his father clarified. “Of sorts. This one is especially for you,”

“For me?” Lucifer’s brow furrowed.

“Starlight.” At least five of his father’s eyes were concentrated on him. “I’ve created many things, but eventually there will be a time when all of this expands to the point I won’t be able to tend to you or the other angels the same. My attention will be on my creations and tending to them. And everyone will be looking to you,”

Lucifer shuffled awkwardly. “...I don’t think I can do it,” he confessed softly, not meeting his father’s eyes.

“Not alone. But I would never expect you to. That’s what this creation is for. I want you to be able to share eternity with someone. Someone that will help keep you safe and steady. Someone to share the load.”

It would be nice to not be alone… “...What’s their name?”

“Whatever you like,”

Lucifer’s face fell further. “Oh…Well…What are they like?”

“Whatever you want them to be,” his father assured. Seeing Lucifer’s body slump in response, two of his eyes quirked in curiosity. “What troubles you, Sunshine?”

“Just…” Lucifer wrung his hands, anxious to speak up. The other angels already told him a million times to stop making his comments about their father’s creation. A good angel would just accept what was made and see to it that the original vision was honored. A good angel would say ‘thank you, Father’ and smile. But- “I don’t want someone to be with me because they have to be. And I don’t want someone tailored to me. I’m…I’m sorry,”

“Hm. Then tell me, my dear, what do you envision?”

“I…I don’t know… But the whole purpose of creating life, creating humans…it was to celebrate…choices. And free will. And it seems…dishonest, I suppose? To have someone at my side that I never really know if they want me or not…”

God’s smile was gentle and patient. “I see. Don’t you fret, Starlight. I’m certain I can take your notes and find something just right,”

Oooo

He didn’t leave his office anymore. And the sunbeams and starlight were now dark adn cold, and surrounded by the piles of papers. His once merciful heart grew colder and felt more dead with each passing year. What was left of his heart.

He sighed heavily, feeling tired to his core. How many years had it been now? Since he was unable to face the rest of his angels after losing his pride and joy? He felt like such a failure…He had no idea Lucifer left Heaven until Micheal and Sera had found him in the middle of trying to create Lucifer’s partner, having been revising the design.

One of his eyes drifted to where the plans collected dust. A small part still hoped his son would come back and that he could gift Lucifer with the love he deserved so Lucifer didn’t have to take the throne alone.

Having many eyes meant being able to design, read, watch, and a million other things all at once much easier. But it also meant it was harder to hide the silent tears that occasionally escaped him.

Chapter 61

Chapter Text

“My, if you told me a year ago I’d be accompanied by another falling angel, I would have laughed.”

Emily scowled. “I’m not a falling angel! I just…” She huffed, looking about nervously. She wasn’t used to being on Earth or adorning a human disguise. But it was the only way to meet Samael. Samael, the angel that resided between Heaven and Hell, adorned in casual Earth clothing. The only hint of his Heavenly influence was the angelic steel dagger that pinned his long blonde hair back behind his head.

Though Emily was glad the cafe was almost empty, she was still anxious about being seen. “You knew Lucifer from before the Fall…No one will say his name in Heaven unless it’s to insult someone or try and make someone afraid of being punished…”

“I’m not surprised,” Samael replied, taking a sip of his coffee. “Sera is still in charge then, I take it? I’m rather surprised Micheal has allowed it,”

“She’s in charge of the human souls, anyway,” Emily clarified. “And our relationship with Hell-”

“Which she wishes was no relationship,”

“Yes.” Emily fiddled with the cup holding her drink. “...I just need to know…Why does Heaven not care about the souls of sinners? What makes them sinners in the first place? And why is it so crazy to think they can be redeemed? We have one redeemed soul and Sera is refusing to let him actually enjoy Heaven because she doesn’t want to ‘cause a panic’ or whatever,”

“Heaven isn’t my domain,” Samael replied, a quirk of a brow. “Earth is.”

“Right, but why is that? You’re just as much an angel as we are! You should be in Heaven, but I had to dig through countless records just to find out about you-!”

“Luci is an angel too.”

“Exactly!”

Samael observed Emily closely. “If you really want to know, I’ll tell you. But you won’t look at your fellow angels the same once I do.” Emily gave an eager nod and Samael continued. “Luci had never…fit in. But things began to get tense the more attached Lucifer became to Lilith and Adam,”

“And then he fell with Lilith when he introduced evil…”

“Lucifer didn’t introduce anything.”

“But Sera said-”

“I guarantee you that if you went back to ask Lucifer his thoughts on the apples the Tree grew, he would just tell you about how pretty he thought they were. They were his favorite shade of red,”

“But…He gave Eve the apple…?”

“Eve was supposed to eat the apple. I planted the damn tree there so they could have access to it. If we didn’t want them to have knowledge of good and evil we would have planted the Tree elsewhere. Or made it a million feet tall. Or just…not planted it at all!”

“You planted the Tree?!”

“My purpose was to represent duality. The contradictory nature of humans and how they interact with all around them. And that meant giving them a chance to learn and grow and eventually expand beyond the borders of the Garden,”

“So…They were supposed to leave Eden?”

“Eventually. But not as we first introduced them. Life on Earth was always going to have…trials. And natural disasters. And animals that feasted on one another; Hunted one another. And in turn, humans were made to be innovative and curious. They were built to choose and endure and thrive and learn. And Lucifer was the template for that human spirit,”

“What do you mean?”

“Lucifer was the first angel to be able to enjoy the idea of freewill the way Father wished humans to. He was able to question and experiment. The others weren’t built for that. They were made to their roles, given clear instruction and then…” Samael waved his hand vaguely. “Well. It caused some friction early on. And it only got worse the more Luci gave notes on things.”

“Notes?”

“Being heir, Lucifer had final say over many of the choices involving the Garden and Lilith and Adam. And other angels- like Sera- hated answering to him,”

Emily was visibly stunned. “I’m sorry…Could you um…That last part?”

“Sera hated answering to him.”

“Before that-”

“Ah. So not the last part then.” At Emily’s glare, Samael snickered. “You didn’t know Luci was heir to the throne. That’s to be expected. Disappointing but expected…” He shrugged. “No matter. He got a throne anyway. And much of the power that was his rightful due. He clearly hasn’t channeled it yet- Lucky for Heaven- but it’s there, none the less. They should be grateful he doesn’t have his halo,”

“Where is it, anyway?”

Samael looked bashful then. “I took it after the confrontation in Heaven…But I lost track of it,”

“You lost it?!”

“When I attempted to return it to him. He didn’t recognize me…Chances are he may have mixed up me and Gabriel,”

“Did Lucifer not like Gabriel?”

Samael paused as he considered answering the question.

“Luci?” Samael had heard Lucifer crying in his room and grew increasingly worried. He hadn’t been to the Garden in nearly two days now…Very unlike him. Looking up and down the halls to be sure no one was being nosy, Samael entered the room, finding Lucifer hiding in his wings and nesting. “Luci?” The crying was purposely quieted and the wings tucked in tighter. Crossing the room, Samael took a seat along the side of the nest of pillows. “Do you want to tell me what’s wrong?”

“No,” came the miserable reply, muffled by no doubt another pillow Lucifer likely had pressed to his face.

“Are you going to tell me anyway?”

He could hear Lucifer sniffle and choke back a sob. “I yelled at Adam for being a big jerk and now I feel bad because I know he didn’t know and everyone is just awful!”

“What did Adam do?”

“Looked at me,”

“Looked at you?”

“Like how he looks at Lilith sometimes,”

Oh. “Well…he’s human. You can hardly hold that against him, right? I’m sure he’s already forgotten about you yelling. We can go visit him and-”

“No! I don’t want anyone to look at me or touch me ever again!”

“Touch you?”

“Like Gabriel.” It came out as an uglier sob.

Samael’s jaw clenched together. He inhaled deeply through his nose in an effort to calm himself and not jump to conclusions. “How do you mean Gabriel touched you?”

“I was trying to help Lilith and Adam,” Lucifer explained in between sobs. “I was trying to help and he just told me I didn’t get it and he was the expert and then he-!” Whatever it was Gabriel did, Lucifer never said, instead heaving crying.

Samael didn’t know what else to do but scoop the poor angel in his arms and allow Lucifer to cling to him. His robes were soon drenched in tears and his stomach churned hearing Lucifer choke on his own misery, but Samael didn’t know what else to do. He just gently held the angel and ran a hand over Lucifer’s back and through his hair until he eventually cried himself to sleep.

“Samael?”

His eyes refocused on the girl in front of him. “Yes?”

“Did Lucifer not like Gabriel?” She repeated, her words more measured this time to be sure her question was clear.

Samael gave a strained smile. “No. And quite frankly neither do I.” He cleared his throat to try and shake the memories. “Unfortunately, Gabriel and I do share similarities….And I didn’t get a chance to say much before Lucifer lashed out at me. I had to leave quickly before he killed me… And I’ve been on Earth ever since.”

Emily sat quietly as she considered everything. “If Lucifer is the heir…He could approve the hotel…And Charlie could redeem all the Sinners she wants without worrying about Sera!” She beamed excitedly. “I just need to find his halo! Easy~”

Samael barked a laugh. “Kid, if you weren’t falling before, you will if you take on that challenge!”

“Are you going to help me get to Hell or not?”

Chapter 62

Chapter Text

Alastor was quick to let Charlie know Lucifer was back and had arrangements for Lilith while Adam was distracted by a plate of food. “I apologize, but I’d rather not stray far from him today. He’s insisting on writing up contracts before getting any rest,”

“I understand,” Charlie replied, keeping her voice soft so it didn’t carry back into the kitchen from the hall. “I’ll just keep Mom in her room for the time being I guess…” She had to move her last night so Lilith had a place with a bed and bathroom. She wasn’t cruel, after all. “I was gunna bring her a plate so I’ll let her know she’ll be leaving tomorrow,”

“I would leave out where exactly she’ll be staying if you could,” Alastor suggested.

“Sure thing.” She hesitated before pulling Alastor into a hug. “Thank you for taking care of him,”

Alastor gave her a pat on the head, returning the embrace. “Of course, dear.” As soon as she pulled away, he disappeared into his shadows and reappeared in Lucifer’s room. His static disrupted finding Lucifer slumped over his papers, though his alarm subsided quickly when he heard the soft snoring. Ah. Asleep. Alastor moved to stand beside Lucifer’s chair, admiring the king’s relaxed features.

Still, he couldn’t let Lucifer just sleep at his desk. Reaching out, he gently combed his fingers through Lucifer’s hair, stirring him awake. “Lucifer? Perhaps we could wait to fill these out until later,”

Lucifer groaned, sitting back up. He rubbed his hands across his face. “f*ck…I didn’t think I was this tired…What’s wrong with me?”

“Nothing is wrong with you,” Alastor replied. “You just need to sleep in your own bed. Come on now. Up.” He pulled the chair from the desk, earning a groan from the king.

“Yeah, you’re right,” Lucifer mumbled unhappily. He let Alastor guide him to the bed and flopped onto the mattress, sighing happily at the familiar comfort. “I have to get that done before tomorrow though. Will you wake me up in an hour?”

“Certainly not.” Alastor seated himself on the side of the bed, making a point of removing Lucifer’s boots. “The way you’re behaving you need far more than an hour,”

“Mm. Fine, then you do it,”

Alastor’s eyes widened at the idea, scanning over Lucifer’s face for any hint that the ruler was being sarcastic or jesting. “Surely you’re not serious,”

Lucifer frowned, eyes still closed as he relaxed into the bed. “Why not? If we’re gunna be together I’ll need your input on this stuff anyway. And my throne would be your throne. That’s how it works. That’s why I’ve been trying to make a point of having Vaggie around whenever I discuss this stuff with Charlie,”

In truth, Alastor hadn’t thought that far ahead. Now it was ridiculously obvious to him. Lucifer was right: if he and Alastor were going to be partners, that didn’t just mean the hotel. That meant…all of it. The entirety of Hell… He wouldn’t be just an Overlord anymore…He’d be ruler.

It was more nerve-wrecking than he wished to admit. “I wouldn’t know where to begin-”

“Right, the terms.” Lucifer hummed. “Let’s see…She uh…wanted the right to harm, restrain, remove, etcetera if Lilith proved to be dangerous. And had the right to ask Lilith for information on the grounds I will also be given that information. And uh…the second contract is for her to have all of Valentino’s territory and souls. That was her added condition as thanks…I don’t remember the rest…”

Alastor gave a hesitant nod. “That sounds…simple enough.” He took a breath. “Are you certain?”

“Yeah. So long as you have my sigil, you have my status and signature.” He gave the redhead a sleepy smile. “Come cuddle me after, though, okay? I really missed you,”

Alastor felt his heart skip and rolled his eyes. “I get the impression I’m spoiling you,”

“You might be,” the blonde chuckled, burrowing into the blanket.

It was hard to resist the sight. With a dramatic sigh, he leaned over to place a kiss on Lucifer’s forehead. “Very well, darling. I suppose I can indulge you. Would you like the radio on?”

“Mhm~”

By the time Alastor set the radio to something soft, he could hear Lucifer’s soft snoring again. Though he was nervous, he followed through on his word and sat at the king’s desk. He eyed the materials carefully before carefully grabbing a pen and paper. How was he supposed to start this…? How did Lucifer normally start this…? Well, if it ends up wrong, he can correct it later. The important part is to get it written down.

Chapter 63

Chapter Text

Lilith couldn’t recall the last time she had been so bored while in Hell. Life wasn’t perfect there, but it was typically interesting at the very least. Charlie had been sweet enough to bring her some books to read until they ‘figured out what to do with her’. Which is why Lilith was pouting and lazily stabbing eggs while flipping through a copy of an etiquette book that was published in nineteen twenty-eight. No doubt something that was originally in Lucifer’s collection.

Lucifer… Lilith sighed, sliding the rest of her food away and flopping back against the bed. She really messed up… She didn’t even know why she did many of the things she did. She adored Lucifer. She respected him. For the last couple of hundred years of their relationship, much of it was hazy. She remembered lots of nights alone and tense meals, and it only got worse when Charlie moved out. If she could pin-point when she started to feel like there was a wedge forming between them…

Well. The marriage was over long before she actually left. And she knew that…They both did. In retrospect, ten thousand years was a good run. A great run, really. But she wondered if she every actually loved him. Loved him in the way she thought she did.

When she was created, the only forms of love she was told about was the angelic, godly love bestowed by Heaven or the kind that came from companionship that she was supposed to receive from Adam. And after a few thousand years, Lilith found herself comparing how she felt about Lucifer to how other people felt about their partners.

Lilith didn’t doubt Lucifer’s affection for her, but she did notice it wasn’t quite the same. And it wasn’t Lucifer’s fault, she knew that, but she found herself resenting him all the same. But the more time she spent with him, especially around other couples or Sinners, the more Lilith realized that Lucifer loved her but wasn’t infatuated with her the way she had been with him.

What Lucifer felt for her had been angelic love. She had been in denial at first but…there was really no mistaking how he looked at her and spoke to her. He cherished her because she was a part of the creation. Whenever she brought up Adam or Eve, Lilith would hear him use that same tone of voice he used when she heard him bragging about her to others.

“That meeting was horribly dull,” Lilith complained, brushing out her hair, and admiring herself in the vanity mirror. “Adam spent nearly an hour bitching about his guitar being broken,”

“His guitar is broken? How’d that happen?”

She was a little annoyed that’s what Lucifer picked up on from her complaint, but answered all the same. “Yeah. Apparently at a show last week,”

Lucifer sighed, continuing his sketching up for plans on his side of the bed. “I told him a million times. Just because that thing is angelic in nature doesn’t mean it doesn’t need to be taken care of and sharpened,”

Lilith’s brow furrowed and she turned to look at her husband. “What?”

“Well I’m guessing he did that thing where he made a show of smashing his guitar against the stage, right? But it’s a battle axe so…he was hoping it would just chop through, yeah?”

“Yes…?”

“Yeah. And I’ve told him that he needs to stay on top of sharpening that thing if he doesn’t want his guitar to get f*cked up,”

“You’ve given him advice on that thing? You know it’s a weapon used to kill demons like us, right?”

“Lily, he loves that guitar more than life itself. I guarantee he values it more for the music than for the destruction.”

The way he spoke of Adam…It was so fond and nurturing. So similar to how Lilith had heard him talk about her. And she didn’t like it. She didn’t like being on the same level as f*cking Adam or Eve or any other human.

So she started asking more and more of Lucifer. Things that she now knew weren’t worth the request.

“You want me to what?”

Lilith cupped Lucifer’s face with her hands, giving her best pleadingly seductive gaze. “I only wish to see you unravel, love~”

“We can’t do that just us?” She could recall how confused Lucifer looked. And looking back, there was definitely some hurt he was trying to hide. “I don’t know about…letting other people see me like that, Lily…It was hard enough doing it with you,”

“It’ll still be for me,” she assured. And at the time, she genuinely believed it. “Only I’ll be able to witness every change in you. Every whimper, every shiver, every moment those pretty eyes of yours roll back into your head~” She leaned in to pepper kisses along his neck. “You can do that for me, can’t you? Let me see you completely fall apart~” Something that she knew he wouldn’t do for anyone else. Something just for her.

“I…” Lucifer had shivered. “...Sure. Anything for you, Lily…”

Had he shivered in excitement as she thought back then? Or had it been fear or disgust? Lilith was so sure he had enjoyed all those experiences but he was adamant about not partaking after Charlie was born. He stated he was interested in ‘that phase of his life’ and wanted to move on to being a father.

It made Lilith upset about Lucifer’s growing connection to their daughter. He adored Charlie in a way that Lilith had never seen, and she knew to her core that if Lucifer was in a circ*mstance where he had to save either Lilith or Charlie, he would choose Charlie without hesitation.

She shouldn’t be as distraught about that fact as she was. Lilith hated that she felt like she was in competition for Lucifer’s attention and affection. She knew it was irrational. But she also felt robbed because she would at least be torn if she had to pick her daughter or husband!

…Ex-husband… She couldn’t very well keep claim on his heart after leaving, could she? He may have told her to leave but Lilith knew she could have just as easily apologized for suggesting war. She could have stayed and made it work.

Lilith sighed, rolling in bed to lay on her side, eyes lazily gazing around at the room. Charlie told her Lucifer was going to be sending her away. He had every right, of course. After all Lilith had done, she wouldn’t want someone like her around either. She was depressed at the idea of living in Hell without her powers, but if that was the punishment Lucifer wished to bestow, so be it.

If she were being candid, she knew she deserved death for what she’d done.

Did she ever love him at all? Or was she just obsessed with the idea of having God’s favorite angel cherish her? Did she stay by his side out of loyalty? Or did she become arrogant at the idea that he would choose her above all that he had known before?

The truth was Lilith knew he missed Heaven. And after Charlie was born, she tried to set it right. There was no denying him what he was owed anymore. I just wish I could remember what happened to it…

The halo.

Lilith had bolted from their makeshift home upon hearing Lucifer screaming in a way she’d never heard before. “Luci?!” Her heart hammering, she feared finding him surrounded by angels and threatened with death once more. When she found Lucifer, he was in a form she had never seen, with horns sprouted from his head and a tail whipping violently around. He was low to the ground, teeth and claws ready to rip apart the angel in front of him. His eyes glowed red and tears were cascading freely from them.

The angel tried taking a step forward, no visible weapon in hand, but instead a familiar halo. Lucifer’s halo, Lilith realized. “Lucifer, please,” the angel spoke. “I’m not trying to hurt you-”

“Get away from me!”

Lilith started shaking. She’d never heard Lucifer sound like that before. Like a feral and desperate animal.

“Lucifer, please!” The angel attempted. “I have your halo. Here! Just-” He had tried taking another step forward, which had been a mistake.

Lucifer launched himself at the angel, sinking his teeth into the arm holding the halo. The angel screamed in pain and dropped the crown as he then tried desperately to get Lucifer to let go of him.

Lilith was spurred into action seeing the angel still wasn’t attacking Lucifer back and was instead pleading to be let go. Lilith rushed over, reaching past Lucifer’s wings to grab his torso and pull him away from the angel. “Luci! Please!”

As soon as Lucifer let go, distracted by the sound of Lilith’s voice, the angel fled. Lucifer didn’t try and stop him, his eyes locked on Lilith as tears continued to flow from his eyes, heavy and freely. “...Lily?” It was so weak and pleading, it broke her heart.

“I’m here,” she assured. “I’m here.” She embraced him, rattled by silent sobs ripping themselves from the small body in her arms. She recalled seeing the halo still on the ground nearby…

But what had she done with it…? She knew she tried getting Lucifer to take it, but he refused to look at it, still trapped in that demonic state and crying silently for days after the encounter. She remembered thinking it was important and that Lucifer would need it eventually… She feared the angels coming back for it and hid it…

Lilith’s head throbbed painfully. Why couldn’t she remember? And why couldn’t she remember why it was important?

Chapter 64

Chapter Text

Samael sighed as Emily followed him to a quiet ally, the two leaving the cafe to avoid an audience. “Kid, I wasn’t joking when I said you’d Fall getting involved in all this mess. Once we go down there, that’s it.” Samael had leaned down, resting his hands on Emily’s shoulders as he looked her in the eye. “Are you certain?”

“We?” Emily grinned. “So you’re coming with? What happened to ‘Earth is my domain’?” She had lowered her voice for the last part and put up a serious facade to try and mimic Samael.

To which he responded by placing his hand over her face and playfully shoving her back, earning a laugh from her. “Yeah, yeah. You have absolutely no idea what Hell is like and I’m not letting you search the entirety of it by yourself for a halo that could be literally anywhere,”

“You’re not worried Lucifer might mistake you as Gabriel again?”

Samael frowned at the idea. “It has crossed my mind,” he admitted. “But I can’t justify standing by anymore when someone like you- who owes him no loyalty- is willing to help…”

“Well, it’s also for Charlie,” Emily confessed. “I believe in her dream. And if Lucifer being in charge will help her achieve it, then I’m on board.”

“...Holy f*ck, you really are an angel.” What simplistic thinking… Samael shook his head. “At the very least you’re brave.” And possibly a reckless moron, he thought fondly. “But I’m serious, kid. You do this, and Heaven will consider you an outcast. You’ll have to protect your own halo with your life to avoid being severed. And you’re going to see things that will be upsetting. Hell contains the most vile souls in existence, and most of them are not seeking to be redeemed. You’ll need to learn how to adapt quickly so you can protect yourself if I’m unable to. Understand?”

“I’m willing to do whatever it takes,” she promised. “Let’s do this!”

“Very well then.” Samael gave a nod of confirmation. “First things first: we need to settle on disguises.”

Oooo

When Lucifer awoke it was to the feeling of being surrounded by warmth. He smiled and rolled over, nuzzling into Alastor who had at some point laid down beside him. “Hey, Fella~” he greeted tiredly. He rubbed at his eyes to adjust to the light of the room, finding Alastor watching him closely. “How long was I out?”

“A few hours,” Alastor replied smoothly. “You clearly needed it, though. You hardly moved an inch. I was certain you were going to wake up to my moving about,”

“Mm.” Lucifer sat up, stretching, feeling a little bashful about how Alastor kept watching him. “What?”

“Just admiring,” Alastor answered easily, propping his head on a hand while still lying on his side. “I keep wondering where you might permit me to mark you with my teeth, but I’d rather broach the topic when you’re more rested.”

Pink dusted Lucifer’s features. “You can’t just say that so easily!” He grabbed a pillow, pushing it against Alastor’s face and earning a chuckle.

“And why not?” Alastor grabbed hold of the hand that had shoved the pillow at him and placed a kiss along the back of Lucifer’s wrist. “I find the idea of holding back my thoughts concerning you ridiculous when in private. I may not be very good at affection…but I still want to convey how much you’re on my mind.”

Lucifer’s face heated up more and he found himself with a dopey smile across his face. “So…if we were in public? What would your answer be then?”

Alastor rose a brow, his smile playful and coy. “How do you mean, darling?”

Darling~ “W-well if we were say…out and about and you were staring at me and someone asked why…what would you say?”

“Hm.” Alastor considered the question. “You want my honest answer?”

Do I? “Yeah,”

“I would likely say something along the lines of ‘I’m not limited to merely gazing fondly,’”

“What?” Lucifer barked a laugh. “You wouldn’t say that!”

“Oh? Perhaps you’re right. Maybe something more like…” Struck by a bit of playfulness, Alastor grabbed the wrist and pulled Lucifer to the bed, moving to cage the blonde in with his own upper body. “‘You dare look in his direction? Don’t you know he belongs to me?’” He smirked at Lucifer’s eyes widening. “Does that sound more like me?”

“U-uh…” Lucifer went blank. “I…” He wasn’t sure but now he really wanted to find out.

“Maybe instead of saying anything at all, I would bite into your flesh right in front of them. On your arm…Or perhaps your shoulder?” He leaned down, nuzzling into the blonde’s neck. “Or perhaps your neck. Would you permit me to mark you here? In such an obvious spot?”

Oh f*ck yes I would, Lucifer thought giddily. He almost said something to that effect out loud before he realized he was getting a little too excited. Flustered, he placed his hands against Alastor’s chest. “Whoa, Fella. Hold up, okay?”

Alastor pulled back, eyes scanning over the king’s face. “Did I overstep?”

“Just need a breather so I don’t try jumping your bones,” Lucifer replied bashfully, having slung an arm over his own face. “Sorry, just..”

“You really enjoy it when I talk about possessing you,” Alastor observed. “Why is that?”

“I’m not sure,” Lucifer confessed with a groan. “I know it’s kinda pathetic,”

“On the contrary, I don’t think we’d be as compatible if you didn’t find some pleasure in the idea.” Out of curiosity, Alastor’s gaze wondered and he quirked a brow. “If I may make an observation, you don’t appear in…a distressed state,” he settled.

Lucifer lifted his arm to give Alastor a confused look. When the redhead awkwardly co*cked his head towards Lucifer’s lower half, the blonde picked up what he was saying. “Oh! That’s because I don’t have a co*ck right now. I don’t really care for them,”

“Oh? So then you prefer-?”

“I have a vagin*, yes,” Lucifer answered, moving to sit up again. “I can’t explain why, but I just…like it better. Especially for those private moments.” He added the last part with a tinge of embarrassment, averting his eyes.

Alastor gave a thoughtful hum. “I see,”

“That doesn’t bother you, does it?”

“Actually I quite prefer the idea of not being…prodded. Even if it is unintentional,”

Lucifer rolled his eyes with a smile. “I getcha.” He gave Alastor a peck on the lips. “Did you make any progress on those papers? Can I see them?”

“Certainly.” Alastor moved up from the bed and gathered the papers on the desk. “Be sure to read carefully. I’m not certain I covered everything you discussed.” He sat beside the king on the bed, watching as Lucifer read all the papers over. Alastor fiddled with the ring on his finger, hoping that he didn’t manage to make a mockery of Lucifer’s trust in him.

“Wow…”

“That bad?”

“No.” Lucifer grinned. “I can see why you’re known for your deals. This is excellent! Thank you! All that’s needed is the signature~” He beamed at Alastor. “You’re amazing for doing this. Thank you,”

“Of course, mon cher. I’m honored to be entrusted to such a task,”

Lucifer took a breath before he set the papers aside. “I was thinking though…And I may need one more. Or two…If you’re okay with it. Just until I get it all sorted,”

“Oh?”

Oooo

When the door to Lilith’s bedroom opened again, she was expecting Charlie or her partner, who had been bringing her clothes and food since she arrived.

Not her ex-husband.

“Lucifer…” Lilith sat up to attention on the bed, watching him carefully. She wasn’t used to him having such a serious look on his face. At least not when it was just the two of them… Though considering their last interactions years ago… She winced. She deserved any coldness he had. “Lucifer, I’m sorry-”

“I assume Charlie told you you’ll be leaving tomorrow,” he cut off.

“...Yes…”

“Then that just leaves a couple of things to sign.” He slid the nightstand before her and set down one of the papers he had along with a pen.

“What’s this?”

“Divorce papers. You were already stripped of your powers, but this restricts you from being granted any again. From anyone. From now on, you are not going to be regarded as royalty. You’re going to be the same as any Sinner, and ownership of your soul will transfer from me to Carmilla Carmine.”

“The angelic arms dealer?”

“That’s right.” Lucifer’s tone was so chilled and matter-of-fact, Lilith shuddered. “In addition to that, you are not going to start any war with Heaven. You aren’t going to be involved in any decisions between Heaven and Hell. You are not going to step foot in this hotel again unless it is under our daughter’s direct invitation. And if you insist on being a problem, I will make it so you are no longer one. Am I being clear enough for you?”

“...Crystal.” She skimmed over the document and with a lump in her throat, she signed.

“Good.” The way Lucifer cleared his throat showed he wasn’t totally immune to what was happening. It should have made Lilith feel better that she wasn’t alone, but it only served to make her feel worse. She pushed Lucifer to the point where he had to block all of his emotions to keep pressing forward…A front she had seen him use during various meetings and parties. He set another paper down. “This is for any soul under your ownership. You’re signing them over to me.”

Lilith gnawed her lower lip. “I know I should have said I was making deals-”

“No. What you should have done was not promise people like Alastor that you could get them into Heaven if they did what you asked,” Lucifer snapped. “I don’t know what the f*ck you were thinking with that stunt, and frankly, I don’t want to know. Just sign the paper,”

“Luci, please-”

“You don’t get to call me that anymore,” he cut off harshly. “You lost that privilege when you left.”

“Lucifer,” she tried again. “I was only trying to do what I had to. To make it up to you-”

“I don’t want your reasons, Lilith. Just your signature.” When she finally relented, Lucifer snatched up the papers. “Thank you.” He turned on his heel and left, leaving the room feeling much colder than before.

Feeling heat collect in his eyes, Lucifer took a breath and collected himself before continuing the march upstairs. Maybe by the time he returned to his room, he’d be less of a mess.

Chapter 65

Chapter Text

“Dad!”

Lucifer froze. He had hoped to avoid anyone on his trek back to his room. Should have portaled instead… He was just hoping to get his head on straight before seeing Alastor again so the redhead wouldn’t worry about him. Blinking back the tears that threatened to fall from his stressful encounter with his now ex-wife, Lucifer rolled the contracts tightly between his hands and put on a brave smile before turning to address his daughter. “Hey, sweetie! Did you need anything?” His smile faltered when he noticed that she wasn’t alone in the parlor. Everyone was there.

Including Adam. Alastor wasn’t kidding. He does look rough… He made a point of not looking right at Adam, taking measured steps to stand just close enough to the residents that Charlie didn’t have to yell to talk to him.

Charlie watched as her father approached, her eyes darting between him and Adam. So far her dad hadn’t said anything about the first man’s presence and Adam had an unreadable expression on his face. “How are you feeling? Angel said the meeting went great!”

“It did, yeah,” he replied, still wringing the contracts into a tight roll between his hands, determined to make it impossible to read what they said from where Charlie was standing. He didn’t want her to worry. “It was good seeing Ozzy again-”

Adam snorted, earning eyes on him, including Lucifer’s. “f*ck, a whole night with the Sin of Lust and then coming home to f*ck again? Seems a little much even for you,”

Charlie’s smile dropped, her tone full of warning. “Adam-”

“I’m sorry?” Lucifer questioned over his daughter’s interjection. “You think I spent all night with Asmodeus?” Yes, it was Adam, but Lucifer was still upset by the implication.

“I mean…didn’t you?” Adam questioned, leaning back against his seat with a smirk.

Angel Dust scowled. “Hey, chuckle-f*ck!” He snapped. “You don’t get to talk to him like that!”

Adam’s gaze lazily drifted to Angel Dust. “Oh is that right?”

“Yeah, that’s right!” Angel huffed. “Lucifer can meet with people without f*cking them, and even if he was doing anything like that, it’s none of your business so back off him!”

Lucifer couldn’t help the pink that dusted his face. “Angel, that’s okay-”

“Yeah, yeah, okay,” Adam relented. “So you didn’t f*ck your Sin. My mistake. Truly. Honestly.”

Lucifer was a little taken aback by the sudden apology, but for the sake of not getting into an altercation when he was already feeling a little too exposed, he accepted it quickly. “Uh…Thank you-”

“I mean of course you didn’t f*ck Asmodeus. You clearly waited until you were home to bang that redhead you’ve kept upstairs with you,”

Lucifer froze at that and only distantly heard Charlie snap at the first man. “Excuse me?!”

“You could have at least fixed yourself up after,” Adam continued to tease, laughing. “Nice sex hair!”

Lucifer’s face turned deep pink at that, a hand going to his hair. “I don’t-!” He internally cursed when he realized he did look a mess from rolling around in bed. Sure they weren’t actually having sex but now everyone would think that. What would Alastor say?! He couldn’t at least fix himself up enough to not ruin Alastor’s name?!

“Honestly!” Micheal huffed. “Just what is the matter with you?!”

“It’s only a little mud,” Lucifer replied bashfully. “I can get it out-”

“It’s not about how quickly you can remove it! It’s the fact you let your robes get dirty at all! You’re an angel! You could stand to act like one!”

“I’m sorry-”

“If you want to roll around the mud like a beast then perhaps you ask Father to make you into one. Then at least I wouldn’t have the headache of dealing with your misconduct!”

“Dad?”

He couldn’t look at anyone, but he did force a smile. “Um…Please excuse me. I didn’t realize I was so…unpresentable…” The last word came out weak and he could feel himself breaking down again. Don’t cry, you nitwit! For f*ck’s sake, you’re supposed to be a king! With a quick bow he turned and left, his mind reeling. Way to f*cking go! If you keep messing with his reputation, Alastor will leave you for sure! He had to apologize as soon as he got to their room.

Once Lucifer was gone, Angel glared openly at Adam. “Nice. Very nice.”

“What? We all know that’s what’s going on up there, right?” Seriously, what was the big deal? “I give him sh*t, but honestly f*cking kudos for still gettin’ some after all these years.” When everyone continued to glare at him, Adam groaned. “It’s a compliment! I’m just f*cking with him!”

“No, what you’re doing is assuming things,” Vaggie scolded.

“Yeah, everyone knows Alastor doesn’t have sex,” NIffty piped up, lying on the table and casually letting her legs swing back and forth.

“What?” Adam laughed. “Come on, everyone f*cks,”

“No, they don’t,” Charlie cut in, her arms crossed over her chest. With a groan, she rolled her eyes. “That’s why the survey was so important to discuss in group today. You have a real issue with understanding boundaries and what isn’t okay to talk about!”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Adam, our whole first meeting you were talking about your dick and making comments about women. That was gross enough for me to have to sit through but for someone like Alastor who doesn’t like that sort of discussion, it would have been unbearable,”

Adam didn’t want to admit how lost he felt. “Because he’s gay?”

“Because he’s asexual,”

“Hey, I’m a sexual too!”

“Moron,” Vaggie grumbled.

Charlie groaned. “Not ‘a sexual.’ Asexual. Someone not interested-or sometimes even repulsed-by the discussion or act of sexual intercourse,”

Adam gave an unsteady laugh. “What? You’re playing with me. That’s not a thing.” When no one else laughed, or even cracked a smile, he began to doubt himself. “...That’s not a thing, right?” When no one answered, instead either glaring or looking at him boredly. Feeling awkward, Adam looked back to Charlie with uncertainty in his eyes but said nothing else.

Charlie used it as an opportunity to teach. “There are other ways to show affection for a person that’s not just sex. And you are going to apologize to my dad later about making those comments,”

“Apologize? I mean, come on, what have they been doing up there for the last few hours? You all saw the sex hair-”

“He was probably just f*cking sleeping since his ex-wife and her ex-husband showed up to his daughters hotel the moment he was f*cking gone!” Angel Dust snapped. “He’s been f*cking up all night making calls and getting sh*t sorted so Lilith won’t be here anymore! He was falling asleep at breakfast!” When he saw Adam rightfully look embarrassed, Angel scoffed. “And you just made him feel like sh*t for taking care of himself. Nice f*cking going.” Angel stood with a huff. “Charlie, any way I can get a rain check? I need to decompress after this asshole pulled that,”

“I second,” Husker spoke up. “I need to get the taste of that experience out of my mouth,”

Niffty made sure to keep her eye locked firmly with Charlie as she stood on the table, speaking in a chillingly excited tone. “Say the word and I’ll skin him for a new welcome mat~” She rushed off with a giggle, not even giving Charlie a chance to argue with the offer.

When everyone else left, with only Vaggie and Charlie still looking at him with disappointment, Adam found himself feeling like a little kid being scolded. “Look, how was I supposed to know sex jokes were off the table? You have a p*rn star living here! And he makes jokes about that stuff!”

“When Angel jokes, it’s not about assuming how other relationships work,” Vaggie corrected.

“And Angel has had to learn what’s okay to say and what isn’t,” Charlie added. “He had to go through a lot of..friction with people with Husk to learn what was safe to bring up. And now, you’re going to have to do the same,”

“Great…”

“Since you didn’t know about asexuality or understand a lot of the survey questions, I’ll see if Dad has some reading for you that can help. Until then…” Charlie moved to sit beside Adam, placing a hand on his shoulder. “I think you need to apologize to my dad. And take a serious look as to why you see relationships the way you do. Okay?”

“...If it’s part of the sh*t I gotta do,” he grumbled. This f*cking sucks.

Chapter 66

Chapter Text

When Lucifer readied himself to take the divorce papers down to Lilith, Alastor was a mess of emotion. His chest was filled with pride and adoration, knowing that it was hard for Lucifer to put on a brave face. Tenderness towards the man when Lucifer peppered his lips with kisses before leaving, insisting that Alastor not endure being in the same room as that woman. And fear. Fear of what would happen in that room without Alastor there with him. Fear of what she’d say or do and what condition Lucifer would return to their room in.

So he may have sent his shadow to keep watch. It wasn’t spying exactly. Just…a precaution. So he would know if he needed to pop in and assist.

Seeing Lucifer with Lilith, Alastor's formerly empty heart was now a glass overflowing. Spiced wine…Flavorful and able to warm you from the inside. He had been filled with the care and tenderness of the most enchanting angel, and now his empty glass- for all its scratches and knicks- could now accept nothing but spiced apple wine. Nothing else would taste right.

He could see Lucifer bracing himself upon leaving Lilith’s room, now holding the signed contracts, and his heart twisted for the blonde. He was a little disappointed that Lucifer was choosing to walk to their room instead of portaling, but it couldn’t be helped. Still keeping watch through his lurking shadows, Alastor decided to summon some drinks and food. Lucifer hadn’t had anything to eat in some time…He needed a little extra care and attention.

“I’m sorry? You think I spent all night with Asmodeus?”

Alastor’s ears perked and he paused, listening through his shadow. Lucifer was distressed. All because of that f*cking Adam.

“I mean…didn’t you?” Alastor snarled hearing Adam’s smug tone. That pompous, insignificant-!

“Hey, chuckle-f*ck! You don’t get to talk to him like that!” Well…He hadn’t anticipated Angel Dust jumping to Lucifer’s defense. Alastor supposed it made sense. The actor had gotten quite attached to the king as of late. Nothing that would cause Alastor any concern, of course. He knew Lucifer saw Charlie’s friends as more extended offspring than as potential partners.

“Oh is that right?”

“Yeah, that’s right! Lucifer can meet with people without f*cking them, and even if he was doing anything like that, it’s none of your business so back off him!” Well put, Angel. It wasn’t Adam’s concern whatever Lucifer did or didn’t do.

“Angel, that’s okay-” His voice is so weak… Alastor’s heart twisted.

“Yeah, yeah, okay. So you didn’t f*ck your Sin. My mistake. Truly. Honestly.”

“Uh…Thank you-”

“I mean of course you didn’t f*ck Asmodeus. You clearly waited until you were home to bang that redhead you’ve kept upstairs with you,”

“Excuse me?!” Alastor had half a mind to charge down there and beat Adam to a bloody pulp. How dare he make Lucifer that uncomfortable? In his own home?!

“You could have at least fixed yourself up after. Nice sex hair!”

“I don’t-!” The way Lucifer went quiet, Alastor stilled, listening and watching closely. Poor Lucifer had gone quiet touching his hair and looking ashamed of his appearance. In an instant, those eyes were so far away and Alastor could tell Lucifer was remembering something. Another time he was shamed for being less than pristine. And when Lucifer spoke again, it was even more unsteady than before. “Um…Please excuse me. I didn’t realize I was so…unpresentable…”

Enough. Alastor called his shadow back, his throat constricted with hurt and anger. How much more did Lucifer have to be torn down?! By Lilith, by Adam, by the angels… It was all too much to ask of one person, angelic in nature or not!

It wasn’t that Lucifer couldn’t be strong. Of course he could. He was the most powerful being in Hell. Alastor had seen Lucifer fight and protect his own. But that was different…Lucifer didn’t have any defense against an attack like what just happened. Something that wasn’t aimed at his status or powers exactly but just…him. Telling him he’s wrong. The only real way to fight against it was to not care. But even Alastor hadn’t really mastered that…

He’d learned a few tricks, though.

The moment Lucifer came through the bedroom door, still looking shaken, Alastor moved, quickly embracing the blonde. He clung to the smaller man tightly, cradling Lucifer’s head against his chest. He could feel the blonde stiffen in fear at the contact at first before he hesitated to return the embrace. Alastor was never quite good with comforting words and so said nothing yet. He chose instead to run his fingers through Lucifer’s hair while still holding the blonde’s head against him. His other hand was firm at the small of Lucifer’s back, trying to keep the king grounded so he didn’t spiral.

Lucifer wasn’t sure what to do with himself. He had been in a rush thinking of an apology. Of explaining to Alastor he just made him look bad. Of begging Alastor to be patient with him because it had been so long since he had to manage a relationship and a throne. He didn’t think he would be greeted by Alastor embracing him like they’d been apart for twenty years.

His hands were still shaking and his eyes were still hot, feeling like the threatening tears were burning him as he tried so hard not to blink lest they start falling. “Alastor-?” He wouldn’t have thought the redhead heard him if not for the way Alastor’s fingers twitched. “I…They thought-”

“Hush.” Alastor’s tone was soft and so close to his ear.

Lucifer shivered and tried to duck his head down further into Alastor’s chest to create a distance. Alastor caught on and tightened his grip in his hair, causing him to hiss. “Hey-!” He squeaked in surprise when he felt Alastor’s lips brush against his ear. “What are you-?”

“I know very well what Adam thought, darling. I have eyes and ears all over this hotel,”

Lucifer swallowed, his grip tightening in Alastor’s shirt. “I’m sorry-”

“None of that,” Alastor cut off gently. “Right now, just focus on me, alright?”

“I-”

“The only acceptable answer right now is ‘yes.’”

“Yes,” Lucifer immediately responded.

“Good~” Alastor purred. “Now then. I have run a bath for you. If you’re agreeable, I’d like you to go in the bathroom and undress so I can better pamper you,”

“Ah…Y-yes…?”

“Very good, darling~” The demon pulled back enough to peck Lucifer on the lips before ushering the now dazed blonde towards the bathroom. He chuckled at the sight of Lucifer blinking in confusion but accepting the affection all the same. Good. He needs some special care~

When Lucifer stepped into the bathroom, leaving the door ajar, he blinked. What just happened? Pampered? Did he hear that right? And the tub…It did look inviting…Bubbles and a lovely scent in the air…Candles… Lucifer smiled fondly, recognizing the duck he made for Alastor perched nearby.

He blushed deeply realizing that this was the first time he’d be so underdressed around Alastor. That’s what the bubbles are for I guess…? He clung to the fabric of his own shirt, twisting it uncertainly. If he told Alastor he wished to be alone, the redhead would honor it without argument. He knew that. Though he had the remaining fear that being naked would lead to being expected to perform, he knew logically Alastor’s intent wouldn’t involve that.

He could hear Alastor moving about in his room- their room. Lucifer didn’t have a clue what the redhead had all planned but… I could use a nice bath… Taking a breath, he undressed and slipped into the water.

Chapter 67

Chapter Text

Alastor practically purred in approval seeing Lucifer obediently in the tub. “Good boy~” he praised sweetly. He strode over, holding a tray with drinks and food on it, setting it nearby. “I know you prefer your sweeter drinks, but I wonder if you’ll indulge me and give this a try.” He handed a wine glass to Lucifer who was still sheilding his chest though he was covered with bubbles.

Lucifer gave a shy smile as he accepted the glass. He sniffed it curiously before sampling the drink. “Mm! Apples?”

“Spiced apple wine,” Alastor replied. He took a glass for himself and seated himself on the edge of the tub, holding his glass out in invitation. Lucifer caught on and gave a laugh as he clinked their glasses together. Alastor enjoyed watching Lucifer’s eyes glitter with amusem*nt. “Much better. I quite like you more like this,”

“Naked?” Lucifer joked, still shielding himself with his arms and the bubbles. “I’m sure it’s not all that exciting to you,”

“Not for the reasons others may enjoy it,” Alastor agreed. “I simply enjoy seeing you relaxed. And I feel honored to be allowed to see you in such a state,”

Lucifer took another nervous sip of his drink. He wasn’t used to something more savory than sweet, but it was enjoyable. Warm and wonderful. “What brought all this on? Seems a little romantic for your taste. Not that I’m complaining,”

“After all you’ve done, I think you’re entitled to a little indulgence,” Alastor replied simply. “Tomorrow will be another day. But this moment will be ours,”

“Feels more for me than you,” Lucifer pointed out. “What are you getting out of this?” As soon as the words left his mouth, Lucifer regretted them. “I don’t mean it like that! I just mean…f*ck, I don’t know!” He groaned, slipping further into the water, clinging to the wine glass. “I’m sorry. I’m such a f*cking mess,”

“It’s quite alright. I understand why you would be suspicious considering your past. Rest assured, I am getting plenty from this,”

“Are you?”

“Do you know of any other Sinners in Hell honored with accompanying the king in such a state?”

“I mean I am the whor* king,” Lucifer mumbled dejectedly.

Alastor had heard the title. And for a time believed it to be all Lucifer was. The whor* King. The elusive ruler that only approached Sinners who could offer him carnal pleasure in return for being favored with power. When he had been friends with Vox and more active meeting with the other Overlords, Alastor had heard Lucifer’s name more than a few times.

“Not a bad idea to have in the back pocket,” Vox joked, swigging down more of his drink.

“Seems distasteful,” Alastor grumbled.

“Ohh, what I would give to be able to get him on video~” Valentino gushed. “Splayed legs~ Those eyes all crossed while he’s f*cked too hard to think~!” He giggled like mad.

Alastor huffed quietly. He was losing the desire to drink and unwind with every word the two said. Why had he agreed to come out again? Ah yes…Vox had worn him down over the course of several weeks to spend ‘quality time’ together… He was shaken from his thoughts by Valentino elbowing him playfully, nearly making Alastor spill his drink.

“Come on~ Even you have to admit that our king is quite a looker~”

“He’s plenty attractive,” Alastor relented. “I just don’t think anyone with a shred of self-respect would allow themselves to be used by him for a little more territory or whatever he offers,”

“I dunno,” Vox spoke up. He was clearly already buzzed with how loose his tongue was getting. “I think you two would look hot together,”

“Keep it to yourself,” Alastor warned. He slid his drink away. “I have an appointment in the morning.” He stood, leaving without another word and making a point of ignoring Valentino making lewd comments on Alastor defiling the whor* king.

“If this is too vulnerable a position for you, I can excuse myself,” Alastor offered.

“Nonono! That’s not what I meant,” Lucifer assured. “I just…I know that seeing me like this isn’t the….rarity it could have been…Not that there’s anything wrong with that sort of thing! I sure don’t think less of Asmodeous or Angel because they’ve had multiple partners-”

“But you wished you were a rarity, is that right?”

“...It would have been nice,” Lucifer confessed softly. He swallowed, swirling his wine a little. “I know it’s stupid but…I was an angel, ya know? And…it’s supposed to be…” Lucifer shrugged, downing more of his drink. “I don’t mind that I’ve had some enjoyable experiences, exactly. I just wish I had more of a say in those experiences is all,”

“Seems to be a trend. People taking your choices away from you,”

“Yeah, I guess so…” Lucifer set his glass on the edge of the tub. “Not a very good quality for a king,”

“Then let us make an effort to fix that. Have you in charge of your own life. Set an example for your darling daughter.” Alastor set his glass beside Lucifer’s. “And we can start now. Tell me. What is it you wish for at this moment?” At the flicker of Lucifer’s eyes, Alastor perked. “You have something in mind.”

“It’s stupid-”

“I’ll be the judge of that,”

Lucifer’s cheeks dusted pink again. With an uncertain co*ck of his head towards the water, he spoke. “Join me…?” It came out so shy and sweet, Alastor couldn’t help the amused snicker that left him. “Not to try anything! Just to…be close, ya know?”

If it were anyone else, Alastor would have rolled his eyes. He would have called bullsh*t. But it wasn’t anything suspicious or dangerous. Right now, they weren’t King of Hell and the Radio Demon. They were just Lucifer and Alastor. “Very well, mon cher. If that’s your wish,”

“Only if you’re comfortable with it!” Lucifer insisted.

“I wouldn’t entertain the thought if I was anything but willing,” Alastor replied, standing to remove his clothes. Funnily enough, it was oddly thrilling. If he were to strip before anyone else, there would have been disgusting comments. Jokes. Whistles. He spared a glance at Lucifer who was fondly gazing at him from his place in the tub, his chin perched on his crossed arms along the edge of the tub. Alastor’s expression was colored with amusem*nt. “What?” Lucifer bashfully shook his head, causing the redhead to hum teasingly. “We’ll see how well you keep those secrets of yours.” He already didn’t have his jacket or boots so that made things a little more simple.

The moment Alastor began to loosen his tye, Lucifer’s mouth went dry. Not because he was planning on jumping Alastor, but he couldn’t deny that the demon was a stunning specimen. And what made it more of a delight was that Lucifer knew this was a great show of trust. A few months ago, Alastor trembled at the idea of Luicfer touching him above his clothes. Now… He made a point of keeping his gaze on Alastor’s face as the other undressed. As the redhead removed the last articles of his attire, Lucifer moved to sit himself on the side of the tub. He was flustered being so exposed, but it was exciting knowing that he wasn’t going to be used as a plaything. To just be close to someone else-

“You’re getting lost in that pretty head again,” Alastor observed, leaning in for a chaste kiss. When Alastor pulled back from the kiss, he couldn’t help the way his eyes wandered. “You are stunning,” he complimented.

Lucifer’s blush darkened. “Thank you.” It meant more knowing Alastor hated fake flattery. “So are you.” He meant it, too, but tried so hard not to let his eyes drift lower than Alastor’s torso out of respect. That became impossible when Alastor stepped into the tub as Lucifer watched to be sure he didn’t slip.

Settled as comfortably as he could be, Alastor cleared his throat nervously, his cheeks colored. “Well, come on in then. While it’s still warm.” It was worth the embarrassment to hear Lucifer laugh as he slipped back into the water. The redhead offered a hand to the blonde and once it was taken, he pulled Lucifer over to him, settling Lucifer against his chest. “Better,” he sighed happily.

“My thoughts exactly,” Lucifer agreed, sitting upon Alastor’s thigh and relaxing against the redhead. “Thank you for this. It’s…more than I could have thought to ask for,”

“You ask for little. And I like to think I take care of my own. Be it my coat, my friends or the man I’ve fallen in love with.”

Lucifer’s eyes widened and he looked up at Alastor to be sure he heard him correctly. His heart hammered at the shy look the redhead wore. “...Love…? Love? Really?” He didn’t want to hope for too much. It was too soon. Too quick. Too much. He was too much-!

“Undoubtedly,” Alastor replied.

Now the tears weren’t from distress or shame. They were of adoration. Unable to help himself, he peppered kisses all over Alastor’s face, neck, shoulders- anywhere he could reach. All while murmuring against the demon’s skin ‘I love you, I love you, I love you!’ It wrung laughter from them both as Alastor grabbed the giddy blonde and forced him to sit and behave, holding Lucifer so the blonde’s back was firmly against his chest.

“Behave yourself, Your Majesty,” Alastor teased. “I don’t need you slipping accidentally drowning. How would I explain it to Charlie?”

Lucifer calmed, relaxing blissfully against his partner- his love. He felt more at peace than he had in ages. Of course, he couldn’t leave it at that. “So…Question?”

“Hm?”

“Does this mean I’m allowed to touch your ears now?”

Alastor sighed dramatically. “Very well. But not with wet hands,”

“Deal~”

Chapter 68

Chapter Text

Lovelovelovelove~ It played as a mantra in Lucifer’s head as he sat still for Alastor. He had allowed his eyes to slip shut as he savored the feeling of Alastor’s hands running through his hair, gently washing the locks. Lucifer had been a little embarrassed about the idea of Alastor bathing him, but the redhead was insistent. Strange…Even though he was royalty, he couldn’t recall ever being bathed. Technically he didn’t need to wash up like this…He could just make himself presentable and clean with a wave of his hand. Alastor knew that, Lucifer was certain. He had seen Alastor clean up surface-level messes on himself with similar methods.

He sighed happily as he felt water being poured on his head, rinsing the soap out from his locks. When he opened his eyes, his head was still leaned back and he was able to admire an upside-down view of Alastor. It made him more aware of those red eyes watching him closely. He must have been staring too intently because Alastor’s focus went from washing Lucifer’s hair to meeting his gaze.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

“You’re really pretty,” Lucifer blurted. “I can see why so many demons are obsessed with you,”

Canned laughter came from the Radio Demon in response. “If you say so,”

“You don’t think you’re pretty?”

“I’m certain my looks are to more than a few people’s tastes,” Alastor commented, working a conditioner into Lucifer’s hair. “I’ve gotten too many offers to ignore the fact that there are those that find me attractive. But to be candid, I never really took it as a compliment. I wasn’t interested in them,”

“Makes sense…” Lucifer considered his own interactions with others over the years. “I can’t say I always took it as a compliment exactly either…I mean, it strokes my ego a little. I can’t lie about that. But not in the ‘Oh wow, you think I’m pretty’ kinda way,”

“Yes, exactly that,” Alastor agreed.

“So no one has ever caught your interest? Even a little? Not to prod too much but you’ve been around for a decent amount of time,”

“Hmmm,” Alastor rinsed the conditioner from the king’s hair, pondering on his answer. “I suppose,”

“Oh! I was right! Tell me!”

“Hold still, mon cher. You’ll get soap in your eyes if you move too much,”

Lucifer gave a pout. “Aww, please tell me~”

Alastor finished rinsing before he replied, pulling the blonde to rest against him again. “Well. There were a few people that peaked my interest when I was alive, of course. But they were all generally short-lived. Usually, I would like them well enough and then I would decide to get closer to them only for that person to say or do something that made me write them off almost immediately.”

“No one kept your attention long then?”

“Not really. The closest I got when alive was probably Mimzy and Husker,”

“Husker?!”

“Don’t tell him, alright? I don’t need him getting that much leverage on me,”

“No, I won’t,” Lucifer promised. He was grinning like mad. “It’s just…Can I say it’s actually really cute?”

“Cute?” Alastor’s brows furrowed, perplexed by the idea. “You think it’s cute?”

“I’m just picturing human you, all young and nervous, going to the bar and being way into the bartender and wanting to be close but not knowing how and it’s just really adorable~”

“My, it’s almost like you were there in the room,” Alastor dead-panned. “But yes, more or less that was what happened,”

“So~? Tell me. What made you…stop being interested? And were you interested in him and Mimzy at the same time? Or was Husk first? Was Mimzy? And when did you stop being interested in Mimzy?”

“One question at a time, darling,” Alastor cut in. “If you keep going at that pace you’ll make yourself pass out from lack of oxygen.” It was adorable that Lucifer was dressing up Alastor’s past in such a romantic light. “I had actually decided fairly early that having a romantic interest in Husker was less than ideal. I respected his honesty and I was drawn to the fact that he was no-nonsense. But our personalities clashed quite a bit. I was quick to learn that we both liked to be the type in charge and that created a lot of friction between us. Eventually, I made it my mission to come out on top. Rather than making him a partner I settled for making him a reluctant ally,”

“Ah…So…That’s why you own his soul?”

“I had heard he was beginning to struggle in Hell. And the idea of someone else owning him, having him at their beck and call, didn’t sit right with me,”

“Holy christ you’re a psychopath,”

It was said with such humor Alastor couldn’t hold back a laugh. “I will be the first to admit it’s not healthy in the least,”

“And with Mimzy?”

“Mimzy it went on much longer. Actually, I don’t think I can honestly say I got over it until…Well, recently if I’m being honest,”

“How recent?”

“Mimzy and I grew close when I was alive. I would play at clubs and learned to help serve drinks and other such tasks…Mimzy was a performer. She sang, she danced…She was enthralling. A bit of an abrasive personality at times but it made me adore her all the more. In a time when I was easily discriminated against for being born as I was, Mimzy was one of the few who stood by me without question. She never treated me as less than her. But problems soon arose,”

“Oh?”

“Mimzy had learned relatively early on about my…recreational activities. She had a habit for getting into trouble and since I became so protective of her I took it upon myself to make those problems go away. And rather than be frightened at the revelation, she appeared delighted. I became a sort of…clean up crew for her mischief.” Alastor sighed. “...I won’t lie. It’s disappointing that she continued that even down here,”

“So…When I first met her and she brought all that trouble? Is that when you realized?”

“...Yes. I think so,”

“I’m sorry.”

“Nothing to be done for it,” Alastor brushed off, giving a chaste kiss to Lucifer’s head. “It wasn’t that I felt romantic towards her exactly…I can’t say I ever felt for anyone as I felt for you. But I never bothered getting as close to them. How we grew attached to one another was never something I had planned. I had always assumed it would be something beyond my reach and I learned to be content with that,”

“So no one caught your attention aside from them?” At Alastor pausing, Lucifer turned to better watch the redhead’s expressions. “What is it?”

“...There was one other,” Alastor finally confessed. At Lucifer’s watchful gaze, he caved. “...Vox.”

Oh wow. “I had thought you hated him,”

“I do,” Alastor growled lowly. “...I didn’t always. We used to be good friends. I used to think he was…charming. Charismatic. He was a lot like I was, but…he didn’t fight me for power like Husker did or expect me to clean up his messes like Mimzy did. I thought perhaps I had finally found someone that I could…be myself with,”

“What happened?”

“I realized Vox expected things in a relationship I could never give. And it became more obvious when he surrounded himself with people like Valentino,”

Ah. “You said you had a fight with him after a huge fallout,” Lucifer recalled. “Was that what the fight was about?”

“Yes.” Alastor grabbed their wine glasses, handing Lucifer his before taking a generous gulp. “He had insisted on meeting me one night, which wasn’t too unusual so I didn’t really think anything of it. I already knew Vox was fond of me. He was always sh*t at hiding his emotions. But then I showed up to the table we frequented at a local club, all tucked in the back room. And instead of the typical decor, it was…quite obviously romantic. And I panicked. I had thought he had gotten over his affections for me by using Valentino. I tried leaving before he noticed I arrived but I wasn’t quick enough. He took my hand, pulled me to the table and started this speech about us being friends and wanting more and….he made all these promises. I couldn’t hear a lot of it because I was too focused on leaving. Then he tried kissing me and I shoved him back and…I left without a word. The next time I saw him was months later and he demanded an answer and…we fought. And I realized he got much stronger than I realized and…Well, it led me to being determined to protect myself. So I had made my deal with Lilith and made myself stronger.”

“Wow…” Lucifer’s head was spinning at the information. “I never could have guessed…I mean, I knew Vox was obsessed with you because of what came up in my research but…I didn’t know. I’m sorry. If I did, I wouldn’t have asked you to be there when-”

“None of that,” Alastor insisted. “I was there because I wanted to be. If it had been too much, I would have said,”

Lucifer frowned, trying to seek out any hint of hurt in Alastor’s expression to see if he was denying anything. Thankfully Alastor was being honest. Of course he is, Lucifer thought fondly. “Thank you for telling me,” he stated. “You’ve shown so much of yourself to me today and….I can’t express enough how much it means to me,”

“Of course, darling,”

“Can I ask you something else?”

“Certainly,”

“Why the bath? And wine and candles and such? I mean, I love it, of course! But it’s all very sappy for you, isn’t it?”

“You want the honest answer?”

“Is it embarrassing?” Lucifer grinned.

“Yes.”

“Then absolutely~”

“Fiend.” Alastor chuckled. “I got the idea from my mother’s romance novels she insisted I try reading. Thought they would inspire affection in my heart. She very much wanted me to be an ideal husband and father for some poor soul,”

“Holy sh*t that’s precious~” Lucifer giggled. “You read romance novels? And…what? You took notes?” When Alastor’s reply was a roll of his eyes and another swig of wine, Lucifer cackled delightfully. “You took notes~!”

“I may drown you after all,” Alastor joked.

“You won’t~” Lucifer set his drink down to give Alastor kisses all over. “You love me too much~”

“Hm. Lucky you~” He moved to nip at Lucifer’s exposed shoulder, earning a squeak. “Keep it up and I really will mark you up with my teeth,”

“Don’t threaten me with a good time.” The joke escaped him before he could stop it. At the predatory grin on Alastor’s face, Lucifer only had one thought. Oh sh*t.

“Is that so?” He chuckled at Lucifer’s flustered appearance. “Let’s save that for after the bath, shall we?”

Lucifer could only manage a nod as he finished off his own wine.

Chapter 69

Chapter Text

“You know this isn’t something I expect you to do, right?”

“No, I know,” Lucifer replied. He swallowed and fiddled with his robe. Alastor had made them a matching set and it was difficult not to voice how cute Lucifer found it. They were sitting on the side of the bed, both of them a little nervous. “I…I’m mostly worried about my reaction if I’m being honest,”

“The pain?”

“I mean, yeah, a little,” Lucifer admitted. “But um…mostly the…other part. I…The last couple of times we’ve gotten close to anything like that I’ve…reacted. And I don’t wanna freak you out or make you think you need to do anything. You’ve already been so sweet and I know this whole romantic thing isn’t quite your thing-”

“Remember to breathe,” Alastor cut in gently.

“Right.” Seeing Alastor offer his hand, Lucifer took it and squeezed it, grateful to be grounded. “...Aren’t you a little scared about it?”

“Me? Scared?” Those eyes gazing up at him, Alastor decided it was best to be honest rather than try and play it off with humor. “...I’m a little uncertain of myself,” he confessed. “I’ve never really done this sort of thing so I’m…unsteady.”

“You’ve never bitten people before?”

“To devour and fight, certainly. But not to possess like I want to have you,”

“You already have me.”

The moment those words were spoken, Alastor’s heart skipped and he pulled Lucifer closer, resting his forehead against Lucifer’s. “...You have me, too.” Until you choose otherwise. There was still the lingering thought that one day what Alastor had to offer Lucifer wouldn’t be enough. That eventually the king would grow frustrated or restless. Or, more likely, that Alastor would meet his end and Lucifer would be stuck going on with his eternal life, eventually forgetting who Alastor even was as time marched forward. But for now, they had this moment, and Alastor certainly wasn’t an idiot enough to waste it. “For the record, I understand that this may cause a reaction in you. That’s part of the appeal,”

“...You get that by ‘reaction’ I mean fluids, right?”

“Do I have to touch them?”

“No! I wouldn’t make you do that! Just…” Lucifer groaned, hiding his face in his hands. “I’m so bad at this. Why am I so bad at this?!”

“Would me…using something be helpful?”

“No!” Lucifer answered quickly. “No, I don’t want anyone touching there.” His throat felt constricted at the idea of actually being entered in any sort of way. Aroused or not, Lucifer could say with complete certainty he did not want that. “No, um…I can handle it after. I mean, if I need to at all! Who knows? Biting much just be…painful and I won’t feel the need to do anything about it,”

“That’s true. But if it’s something of concern, I appreciate addressing it beforehand. I’ve been very grateful that you’ve understood where I stand and haven’t asked too much of me.” He nuzzled into Lucifer’s neck and shoulder. “Tell me exactly what you’re afraid of.” Lucifer stayed quiet, but the way his throat bobbed indicated he swallowed nervously. “...I think what I would be most afraid of was being touched,” Alastor supplied, trying to be helpful. “I think that was the most common issue around Vox, even when Valentino became his new distraction.”

“How do you mean?”

“There were times he brought up being intimate with me. And when I wouldn’t respond the way he hoped for, he would either play it off as a joke or-more frequently- insist that if I did engage with him he would be ‘patient and respectful’. Which I never believed a word of. You didn’t know him all that well, but he was touchy enough as it was.” The redhead pulled back enough to gauge Lucifer’s reaction. “Is that similar to what you’re feeling?”

“Hm…” Lucifer’s eyes drifted about as he pondered the question, Alastor waiting patiently for a reply. “I think, maybe? I know you don’t have any interest in that so not so much, really. I have had that fear before…Around Lily. Or whoever she’d be setting me up with. And eventually Paimon, which is why I don’t really hang around him much these days. But with you it’s more I’m afraid of disgusting you,”

“Disgusting me?”

“I like the buzz that comes from being turned on,” Lucifer explained, his face an attractive pink. “And feeling it doesn’t always mean I need to get off. I just like…existing there, ya know?”

“I don’t know if I follow,” Alastor replied. “You don’t like finishing?”

“No, I love it! I do. I just don’t always need or want it.” Lucifer sighed. “Actually that caused a lot of arguments in my marriage. Lily could not wrap her head around that. We’d be doing stuff and I would be turned on but when she tried to turn things on me or get me to finish, she would get mad when I stopped her. I don’t know if it’s…normal, exactly, but…I just like being aroused. I like…existing there.” He cringed. “...Is that too weird?”

“I was under the impression that being in aroused state without relief was unwelcome?” Alastor desperately wanted to understand, but he couldn’t quite grasp what Lucifer meant. “Wasn’t that why you excused yourself the other night? Because you didn’t want to stay in that state?”

“Yeah, sometimes I can’t really put it off,” Lucifer laughed. “But um…Ya know, the more I kinda put off the last act the bigger…build up, ya know? Or payoff, rather? Um…more rewarding….?”

Oh. “You want to have permission to…suffer in front of me for a big build up?” At Lucifer giving a shy shrug, Alastor laughed. “Well. Lucky for you, I’m known to be quite a sad*st~ If you insist on suffering by my hand, who am I to say no?”

Lucifer playfully shoved the redhead, scoffing. “Yeah, yeah. I know you’re a massive prick already. Lovely little torturer you,”

“How can I make it a little more comfortable for you during?” Alastor inquired. “Did you want to stay sitting? Stand up?”

The blonde mulled over the question. “Definitely not standing,” he grumbled. “...Would you be willing to be on top?”

“Straddling you?”

“No, no,” Lucifer corrected. “Here.” He moved to lie with his head resting on the generous amount of pillows by the headboard, staying in the center of the bed. Making sure the long robe he wore was still closed, he spread his legs slightly, patting at one of his thighs. “You would be here, in between. That okay?”

“You’re certain you won’t feel crushed?”

“No, I like the weight. So long as my head is propped up some,”

The redhead wasn’t entirely sure. There was a bit of a size difference between them. Though Lucifer was strong physically and could throw Alastor off of him at any time, he still wanted to be considerate towards his partner. As gently as he could manage, he moved to lie down where Lucifer directed, slowly easing his weight on the blonde. When Lucifer gave no indication he was in any discomfort, Alastor settled, resting the weight of his upper body on his elbows and forearms. He was effectively caging in the king from the waist up. “This is to your liking?”

Lucifer’s smile warmed Alastor’s chest. “Yeah. You’re like a nice weighted blanket~” He moved to link his hands behind Alastor’s neck, those eyes gazing at the redhead with adoration. “We should lie like this more often~”

“If you so wish it, I think I can be amendable to such a task,” Alastor jested. His focus was torn between Lucifer’s eyes and his neck. “...May I?”

“Before you do, I have to ask…Do you want my hands to stay anywhere in particular?”

“I think considering we just spent a couple of hours pressed naked against each other, you can wonder a little,” Alastor teased. “Preferably no lower than my hips if you don’t mind,”

“Would you like me to avoid your ears and antlers?”

“Hm…No…I think that would be alright so long as you aren’t too rough with them.” He gave the blonde a peck near the corner of Lucifer’s mouth. “Is there any place you want to be sure I avoid?”

“Just don’t use your hands or shadows or whatever to be…in me in any way. The only thing you have permission to sink into me is your teeth,”

That most certainly should not have been as attractive as it was. “Yes, Your Majesty~” Alastor purred. He moved to breathe deeply from Lucifer’s neck and shoulder, basking in the fresh scent. He could feel Lucifer shivering and his fingers twitching where they linked behind his own neck. “Tell me the moment you want me to stop.”

“I will,” the blonde promised. He sighed happily and relaxed further into the pillows, his fingers carding through Alastor’s hair. He allowed his eyes to slip shut and simply feel, something he couldn’t recall doing with many other partners before. It was so difficult to lose himself in the movement when he was being pawed at or penetrated roughly. Often the hands grabbing at him were far too rough too quickly. Who would have thought the sad*stic cannibal overlord would be gentler than his once dear wife?

He gasped at the sensation of Alastor’s tongue and the hint of teeth. The first time Lucifer had felt his tongue… He moved a hand to one of Alastor’s shoulders, bunching the fabric of the robe in his grasp while the other tugged gently at the red strands of hair. He felt Alastor pause and replied to it by craning his neck to make more room for the demon. A silent assurance.

I’m okay. I promise. I trust you.

Alastor became a little dizzy. He could swear he could hear Lucifer’s voice but he knew the king didn’t speak. He would have felt his throat vibrating… I’m losing my mind. I’m utterly consumed by him. He couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him. “If you had told me six months ago I’d be necking the King of Hell, I would have thought you insane,”

“Necking?” Lucifer snickered.

“Mm. What would you call it?” He nipped at the King again, earning a groan. “Last chance to back out~”

Lucifer’s face felt horribly hot, knowing full well what would come from being clearly marked by the Radio Demon. He could foresee the comments, the jokes, the leers… But he wanted it so badly he couldn’t stand it. “If you don’t f*cking mark me right now-” A yelp jumped from his throat when Alastor’s hand found his hair and yanked his head further back, his eyes snapping open in shock. His fingers clawed into the redhead when those teeth finally sunk into him, swift and merciless. Lucifer’s mouth was open in a breathless scream, his vision blurred as he was tossed between pleasure and pain.

Alastor growled lowly as the taste of Lucifer’s blood hit his tongue, coating it almost instantly. “f*ck, Lucifer~” He couldn’t see straight, lapping greedily at the wound he created. Angel blood~ So unlike anything else that he had tasted before. Fire and starlight danced on his palate and teased along his spine.

It should not have been as hot as it was to hear Alastor swear. And practically right in his ear, no less~ Lucifer squirmed, heat collecting between his legs. He could only manage so much with Alastor between his thighs and distantly prayed he wouldn’t be so soaked as to create a mess on the bed or on Alastor’s own robe. “Please, keep going,” he pleaded weakly. “Mark me more,”

Alastor was too far gone to argue. Moving a tad lower, he bit down again, groaning in pleasure as another wave of blood flooded his mouth. He could hear Lucifer crying out, could feel the blonde clinging to him. Mine. Never again would he allow anyone else to be in his place. Never again would Lucifer be beneath anyone else. Never again would anyone grant Lucifer such pleasure. The King was his now. Everyone would see the marks on Lucifer’s body and know the Radio Demon had the pleasure of creating them. “My darling~” he murmured against Lucifer’s skin. His kisses were messy, his lips stained gold as he lovingly shifted to give attention to the other side of Lucifer’s neck. “You can’t escape me now. I won’t allow it,”

Good, Lucifer thought fondly. A dazed grin was painted across his face. He mewled happily when he felt Alastor snake a hand to the small of his back, encouraging Lucifer to arch into him. “Alastor~” He could feel himself sticky all over his neck with his own blood but couldn’t summon the energy to care. Lucifer knew he healed quickly, but hoped that the bites would last longer than most of the marks he got. Course if they heal fast, he’ll just have to bite me again~ he reflected, giddy.

“I should collar you,” Alastor joked, nipping at Lucifer’s earlobe. “Lucifer himself. Owned heart and soul by the Radio Demon~”

“Hmm~ Good luck finding a collar good enough for a king~”

Alastor pulled back with a devious grin, gold still decorating him. “Is that you giving me permission?”

Lucifer snickered at the sight and rested a hand on Alastor’s cheek. “You should see yourself~ I bet that cute little tail of yours is wagging like crazy~”

“Answer the question,” Alastor ordered in a low tone, swooping to kiss the hollow of Lucifer’s neck.

Lucifer’s eyes fluttered at the contact. “I’m pretty picky when it comes to jewellery,”

“I think I can work with that challenge.” Alastor brought his fingers to his face, catching some of the bloody mess decorating his complexion and licking the mess away as best he could. “You’re downright decadent,” he purred.

“What does it taste like?”

“Life itself,” Alastor replied. “All of the bliss of it. Like crisp air and loud music…A rich meal roasted over an open flame…Dancing under the stars and laughter…”

In cleaning his fingers, Alastor’s tongue ran across the ring, causing Lucifer to violently shiver and squirm. “Whoa, Fella! Have a little mercy,” he warned.

“My apologies, mon cher,” the redhead laughed. His eyes drifted lower. “Would you say you’ve suffered an adequate amount?”

Lucifer’s legs attempted to close out of reflex under the gaze but only served to cling more to the demon. “Uh…Y-yeah, a fair amount,” he admitted, shyly tucking his own hair back. f*ck, I bet I look like even more of a mess now.

Alastor traced his fingers along the bites, admiring them. “My…To think my handiwork is now a part of you…” It was intoxicating. “I’m honored you allowed me this,”

“Sap.” Lucifer wrapped his arms around Alastor’s neck and pulled him back down, sighing contentedly. “Best weighted blanket~”

Alastor grunted but chose to just get comfortable, putting his full weight on the king. “You’re ridiculous.” The way Lucifer’s hands ran through his hair made his brain buzz nicely as he allowed himself to drift off, the flavor on his tongue making him think two words over and over: Starlight. Love.

Chapter 70

Chapter Text

“Lucifer!” Samael quickly tugged the young angel away from view, keeping his voice low. “What are you doing?”

“He’s gunna hurt Lily-!”

“They’re just trying to procreate,” Samael explained, practically dragging the younger angel away. “Believe me, Lilith will let Adam know if he does something she doesn’t like. She’s good at that.”

Lucifer wasn’t completely convinced, still trying to pry his arm away from Samael’s grasp. “But I saw him touching her!”

“Yes, touching is usually the first step,”

“But-!”

“Lucifer, please!” Finally far enough away, the older angel turned to rest his hands on Lucifer’s shoulders. “I understand that things have happened recently,” he commented, trying to stay patient. “And that those things have made you…hurt and suspicious.” At Lucifer’s face coloring with shame, those eyes no longer looking at him, Samael gave a sad sigh. “Please trust me when I say that how Gabriel made you feel isn’t how it’s supposed to be. I promise you that what they’re experiencing is not…whatever he did to you.” In truth, Samael still had no idea what exactly Gabriel did. Lucifer didn’t want to speak about it anymore than he had. But Samael was smart enough and old enough to know it wasn’t anything good.

Lucifer shuffled on his feet, still using his hat to avoid Samael’s eyes. “...You really promise?”

“Yes,” Samael replied. Gently, he placed his hands on Lucifer’s cheeks, guiding him to look up. “And I also promise that you will be able to see that for yourself. You are full of so much love.” More than many other other angels. “And someday someone is going to be worthy of it. And you won’t be so afraid of these moments anymore. Do you believe me?”

The way the tears collected in eyes told Samael that Lucifer wanted to believe him. “...Yeah,” he finally replied gloomily. “Okay, Sam. If you say so…” He allowed Samael to hug him and sniffled, quickly returning the embrace. He knew Sam wasn’t a hugger or overly affectionate, and it made him feel even more embarrassed that Sameal knew he needed it. He swallowed back his misery and just clung to the older angel. “...Father said he wanted to make me someone,”

“You don’t sound pleased by that,”

“What if they hate me like all the other angels do?”

“How could they when they’d be all for you?”

“...I dunno…”

Samael sighed, rubbing soothing circles on Lucifer’s back. “...Made for you or not, you’ll find someone. I’m sure of it.”

Oo

He hadn’t meant Lilith. But for the first time in ages, Lucifer appeared genuinely happy. He was sparkling and radiant like his old self. He was singing again.

So Samael hid Lucifer’s new love from Heaven as long as he could. Anything to keep that smile on Lucifer’s face. It was worth all the lies he had to tell and all the distractions he had to create to be sure no one else found out.

But as it turns out, he still hadn’t been careful enough. Hearing Lucifer’s screams of pain and fear the day he was drug out of Heaven would forever haunt him. He failed his dearest friend… He wasn’t quick enough to keep Lucifer and his new love from being plummeted into the darkness. Lucifer’s scream for him rang in his ears even after the portal closed.

For the first time in existence, sobs wracked his whole body. He craddled Lucifer’s halo to his chest and let his anguish flow from him freely.

“Samael,” Sera spoke up, trying to keep her tone gentle. “I know this is hard-”

“You don’t know anything!” Samael snapped. He whipped around, emmitting holy rage, his many eyes glaring in accusation. “What were you thinking?!”

“Samael, please-”

“He’s the heir! He’s supposed to be here! Not writhing in pain in whatever you sent him into?! What do you think Father is going to say?!”

“He’s not going to say anything,” Micheal cut in. “Lucifer has proven he is unworthy to lead. He’s top brazen and careless,”

“Who are you to make that choice?!”

“Careful, Sam,” Gabriel taunted. “Don’t want to end up like Lucifer now, do you? We can easily send you too,”

“M-maybe Sam is right?” A weak voice spoke up.

“What was that?” Micheal grit out.

Sandalphon flinched at the tone. “I…W-would it really be so bad to…let Lucifer and Lilith be together…? W-we’re supposed to have children to expand the world…Does it matter where they come from, so long as it’s through love?” He gave a timid smile, hunching in on himself as much a man of his build could. “A-and what better love than…the love of an angel…?”

“What nonsense,” Sera dismissed. “Besides, Lucifer is no angel anymore.”

“B-but-!”

“Just stop talking before you make a bigger fool of yourself, Sandy,” Gabriel groaned, crossing his arms.

“Samael.” Sera approached the angel who was still glaring daggers at her. She held out her hand. “Give me the halo. Let us be done with this and move on from this mess.”

Samael snarled. “No.”

“Excuse me?”

“I’m not letting you erase him. Tell me, Sera,” he spat the name. “Do you honestly think you can disrupt Divine Order like this? Do you think Father would allow it? Get rid of Lucifer and who fills his role?” At Sera looking visibly unsettled, Samael smirked. “You have no idea, do you? You can’t just go on pretending he didn’t exist. He was more important than any of us,”

“He was replaceable the moment he chose that Earth woman over Heaven,” Micheal spoke up. “We’ll choose another candidate. If need be, make a new angel. Father has had plans to make more anyway. We can always select one of them,”

“You can’t be serious,”

“So give us the halo. And we can use it to crown the new heir.” Micheal said it so easily it sent a chill through Samael. “It’ll be like having a better version of Lucifer. The version he was supposed to be,”

Samael couldn’t hear anymore. Clinging to the halo, he fled, never to look back or re-enter Heaven.

Chapter 71

Chapter Text

When Vox came to, he felt like he’d been hit with several trains back to back. His awareness came before he could actually see anything, breathing deeply as his screen booted back up. When his screen adjusted, he groaned in pain. I still need to charge… Did he have enough in him to move through his static? Several attempts confirmed no, he in fact did not.

“f*cking hell,” he grumbled, his throat killing him. Grunting in pain, he managed to get on all fours. f*ck it shouldn’t be this hard to stand… He could feel his screen still flickering with errors and it was far too dim than he liked. But he was thankful to be alive. Just get to where someone can help, he told himself.

He looked around, not seeing Velvette anywhere. Was she okay? Or did she get drug off? His employees weren’t the most honorable, but they were generally smart enough not to do anything like that. Though Velvette was pretty frightening…If she suffered the same punishment as Vox, someone could have used it as an opportunity to finish her off.

Nah. They’d kill me before they killed her.

Propping himself against the back of one of the chairs, he used it to help walk without falling. It was still a struggle, but better than walking without having something to hold him up. At least until I flag someone down.

It was on his way out that he saw Val. Holy sh*t… He clung to the back of the chair he was using, pixelated tears swelling into something far too real and streaming down his face. Sighing in defeat, Vox tore his eyes from the sight of his former lover’s mangled corpse and continued on his way. He desperately needed to charge. Then he’d worry about tending to Val.

Oooo

Alastor must have drifted off because the next time he opened his eyes, he still felt fingers running through his hair, but now saw grass rather than their bedding. He stiffened as a quick strike of fear ran through him at the unfamiliar surroundings before he realized he was still lying on his partner.

At least a version of his partner. “...Lucifer?” He spoke up unsurely.

“Hm?” Those hands continued, unbothered.

“Why am I here again?” The last time they met it was because he craved being around Lucifer so much…But now they were together…?

“Did you know angels can feel love?”

“Can’t anyone?”

The angel laughed, the vibrations running through Alastor and causing him to blush. He propped himself up, holding his upper body up by his hands. The angelic Lucifer gazed up at him with smitten eyes. “I mean that angels can feel love around them,” they explained. “Romantic, platonic, familial…Anyone around them who is experiencing love will affect the angel. It helps feed us in a way. We’re beings that thrive through love,”

“You get stronger being around people in love?”

“Or anyone that feels love to any capacity. But it has to be honest,”

“So…I make you stronger?”

“You do~” Lucifer confirmed. “So does Charlie. And Vaggie, for how she feels about Charlie and her dream. And how the others care about each other so much…” His smile dimmed a little. “...It used to be Lily that made me strong. And the other angels…But…” He gave a humorless laugh. “Well, it’s easy to feel unlovable when you can actually feel it depleting from the air whenever you’re around. That was a large part of why it was easier to just shut away my angelic nature. Choose not to seek out feeling love anymore.”

“You could feel when Lilith stopped loving you?”

“I felt it for everyone that stopped,” Lucifer replied. “But…I also felt it when you began loving me.” He reached to stroke a thumb across Alastor’s cheek. “Not consciously, but…I could feel it when you came to my room and asked me about my ducks. It was a tiny glowing hint of a flame. Warm enough to help start waking me.” The glitter returning to their eyes, he pulled Alastor closer, causing the redhead to cage him in further. “When you danced with me, it felt like sunlight again,”

Alastor wasn’t used to being the reason for someone’s happiness rather than their misery, but it stroked his ego all the same. “I’m relieved to hear I’ve had a positive effect,” he replied. “But that still doesn’t explain why I’m here. Did I bring myself to you again?”

Lucifer shook his head. “I brought you here. I wanted to warn you that with my angelic nature mingling more with my demonic side, things are going to be…dangerous.”

“For Charlie?”

“For Hell in general. Heaven doesn’t want me to have my memories for a reason. And I can’t get them to my conscious mind without my halo. But once I have it…I’ll not only remember my status but everything. I may become too dangerous to be near for a while. And you may need to keep Charlie from me when that happens,”

“What?” Alastor distanced himself, sitting back on his knees. “You think you would hurt Charlie?”

“In the off chance that I don’t recognise her…There’s a chance I could, yes.”

“Then…” Alastor shook his head. “Then no halo. You wouldn’t even want to risk Charlie being hurt. I won’t let you put yourself in that position.”

“Alastor, please understand. It’s unavoidable-”

“No!” He snapped, standing and now looming over the angel. “No, I won’t let that happen. You wouldn’t ask me do to anything that would hurt her. And I won’t be a part of anything that would hurt you,”

“Me staying weak will also harm us,” Lucifer pressed gently.

“Well, it doesn’t matter. You don’t have your halo already. So…We’ll just leave it that way,”

“It’ll resurface eventually,” Lucifer replied with a shake of his head. “And we both know you won’t be able to keep it from me once it does.”

He was right of course, but Alastor hated it. “...What if those memories do more harm than good?” He asked finally. “What if…they’re too much?”

The angel stood, taking Alastor’s face back in his hands. “Alastor. I want to protect everyone. And of course, I don’t want to lose control and hurt someone, especially not Charlie or you…But I need to be given the chance to make things right.” When the redhead didn’t reply, Lucifer sighed. “...If it’s too hard to stay by my side-”

“Enough of that.” Alastor pulled him into a tight embrace, minding not to hurt his wings. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“So you will help?”

“...I don’t want you or Charlie hurt,”

“It may get messy, but I’ll come back to myself.”

“You promise I won’t lose you?” He hated how weak he wounded, tightening his embrace. “If they made you forget all this before…What if they get to you again? And make you forget about everyone here? Your daughter? Your life?” Us.

“We have to take that risk.”

Tears escaped Alastor as he stubbornly held onto the angel. He would just have to get stronger. There was no way he was letting Lucifer face the future alone.

Chapter 72

Chapter Text

Lucifer awoke sighing happily, still held down by the comfortable weight of Alastor lying on him. He nuzzled into the tired redhead and placed a kiss on the top of his head before easing Alastor off of him. It was so cute seeing the smile still on Alastor’s face when he eased back into the bedding, still asleep.

Lucifer snickered, pushing the red locks from the Radio Demon’s face. “Poor thing…You were so busy taking care of me you just got exhausted, huh?” Lucifer slipped from the bed, reluctant to leave his partner but looking forward to getting them both something to eat before everyone woke up.

As he slid his robe off his shoulders, he became curious at what state he was in and quickly- though quietly so as not to wake Alastor-peered into the bathroom mirror. He had expected visible bites, but he was an absolute mess. Gold blood had dried all over him, and the bites were much larger than he originally thought they would be. Lucifer’s face dusted pink as he realized there was no hiding at least one of them that had been placed a little too far up his neck.

Oh well. No point in being too bothered by it. It was far too enjoyable to be embarrassed. He wrung out a clean rag to dab away the mess before quickly getting dressed. With another kiss on Alastor’s head, he dashed downstairs to get food for them.

Oo

“When am I gunna be off this stupid probation?” Adam grumbled.

“When you prove you’re actually working on being redeemed and not making comments like you were yesterday,” Vaggie replied, enjoying the breakfast Charlie insisted on making them.

“Come on! I was just trying to mess with him a little,” he whined, stabbing at his own eggs.

“And the comment you made to Alastor?” Charlie pressed. When Adam refused to answer, Charlie sighed. “Adam, I want to think the best of you. And for the most part, you did okay in group. But you have a lot to work on,”

Their conversation was interrupted by someone entering the kitchen. “Oh! Didn’t realize anyone would be up yet,”

Adam grimaced. Of course it was Lucifer. He kept his eyes on his plate, not wanting to be labelled as enough of a misfit to end up homeless again.

“Morning, Dad! Feeling rested?”

“Yeah.” He felt a little awkward, getting toast for him and Alastor. Keep it simple…Alastor doesn’t eat much breakfast anyway. He moved to give Charlie a hug, pecking the top of her head with a quick kiss. “What about you, Applepie? Sleep okay?”

“Yeah we did.” Watching her dad go back to making breakfast for him and Alastor, she leaned to nudge Adam with her elbow.

“Hey!” He snapped quietly. At Charlie’s pointed look and the way she co*cked her head towards her dad, Adam inwardly groaned. f*ck. Sighing dramatically, he pushed himself from the table to moved to stand behind Lucifer, clearing his throat.

Lucifer turned, a little startled to see Adam behind him but forcing a smile. “Oh. Morning. Uh…” He glanced at Charlie who was grinning in encouragement. Oh Lord. Best to endure it then. He turned his strained smile back to Adam. “Sleep well?”

Adam bit back the smartass comment he wanted to make and simply grunted a yes before rubbing at the back of his neck bashfully, color painting his face. “I’m…sorry. For what I said yesterday.”

Oh. His redemption sh*t… “It’s fine…I guess…” He turned back to his toast, getting butter on them while warm, a coat of jam on his own slices since he knew Alastor didn’t care for sweets as much as him. Feeling Adam continue to linger, Lucifer chanced a glance over his shoulder. “Um…Anything else?”

“Uh…Yeah….I also made a comment to your…boyfriend?”

“Partner.”

“Yeah. I…kinda called you the original slu*t,”

“Wow. That’s a new one…” Lucifer rolled his eyes, not enjoying the conversation. He distracted himself by pouring a glass of juice and a mug of black coffee. “Fine. We’re square. Go eat.”

“Actually-”

“What, Adam?” Lucifer snapped, getting agitated.

The moment the king turned to snap at him, a hand going to his hip and those eyes glaring at him, Adam couldn’t help that his eyes immediately wandered. Those f*cking hips had been way too much of a fixation over the years. f*cking keep it together! You don’t even swing that way! It’s just because he looks too pretty to be a guy! “I also…want to apologize for that day in the Garden when I splashed you.”

Lucifer quirked a brow. “What?”

“When uh…I wasn’t listening very well and then swung into the swimming hole and you got like…soaked. And uh…yeah, you were…wearing white so…” He coughed loudly to break the tension, feeling Vaggie and Charlie watching the interaction. “Um…Y-yeah. Sorry. About that.” He swallowed, ready to be torn into like he was back then.

“...Adam, what are you talking about?”

“I…” His face was too hot. “Come on! Don’t make me say more than that, man! Just…I’m sorry, okay? You got soaked, I looked, and you got pissed. Just say you accept my apology so we can move on, please,” he begged, his voice trying to be hushed.

“You’ve mixed up something then because that never happened,”

“What?!” Adam wasn’t as quiet now. “Yes it did!”

“If it did, it wasn’t me you did it to,”

“What?! You called me a big jerk and shoved me! Then you didn’t talk to me for two days! You didn’t come around at all! That f*cking Sam guy said you didn’t want to be around me for a while! You don’t remember that?”

“No,” Lucifer scoffed. “And now I know you’ve mistaken me for someone else because I don’t know any Sam,”

“Yes you do! The f*cking guy who planted the tree! You two were like this!” Adam held up his crossed fingers. Neither he or Lucifer noticed the curious looks that Vaggie and Charlie exchanged. “f*cking Sam or Samuel or Sammy, f*cking whoever!”

“Adam, there was no Sam,” Lucifer laughed. “Are you sure you don’t mean Sandy?”

“No I don’t mean Sandy! You think I’m gunna confuse that himbo with that psychopath you hung around with?!”

“The only ones I hung around with back then were you and Lilith,”

“Are you seriously trying to tell me you aren’t dating the radio freak because he reminds you of Sam?” Adam pressed, his tone accusing. “Seriously? They’re the same height, same build- And they both act like everyone else is a f*cking hassle!”

“Adam,” Charlie spoke up. “Are you absolutely sure this isn’t maybe…another angel you did that to? Or a human? Or…maybe a dream you had?”

“No, I swear it happened! I wouldn’t have apologized if I thought I didn’t do it!”

“Alright, alright,” Lucifer waved off. “Fine. I forgive you for supposedly being a perv after splashing me or whatever. Now if you don’t mind,” he grabbed the tray holding his and Alastor’s breakfast. “I’d like to get this upstairs before I have to deal with the whole Lilith thing later.” He ruffled Charlie’s hair as he passed, leaving the kitchen.

Adam groaned, going back over to his seat to flop into it. “...I’m not nuts,” he griped. “It happened.”

“If you say so,” Vaggie replied.

“It’s a little weird that Dad wouldn’t remember it but…” Charlie shrugged. “He’s forgotten other stuff before. Maybe it’s part of that object permanence thing?” She patted Adam’s shoulder. “Well the important thing is you apologized. That still counts for something. Thank you,”

Adam just tried going back to eating his breakfast, not happy with the uncomfortable weight now settling in his stomach.

Chapter 73

Chapter Text

Re-entering the bedroom, Lucifer grinned at seeing Alastor still asleep. So far he hadn’t really seen the demon in such a state. Setting the tray down on the nightstand, he nuzzled into the demon’s neck. “Alastor~ Wake up~”

“Mmm…” That groan was the only warning Lucifer got before the demon pulled Lucifer to his chest.

“Ah! Easy, Fella!” The blonde laughed. He moved to still be able to watch Alastor’s expressions, propping his head on his crossed arms on the redhead’s chest. “Sleep okay?”

“I could stand to sleep more,” Alastor grumbled. He held Lucifer to him, the remnants of the dream lingering. He breathed deeply through his nose. “...Lucifer?”

“Yeah?”

“What happened to your halo? Do you know?”

“What?” Lucifer snickered. “Where is this coming from?”

Alastor moved them both to sit up, keeping the blonde in his lap. “Lucifer, please. It’s important. Do you know where your halo is?”

“I…” The blonde’s brows furrowed as he searched Alastor’s face for some hint as to what was going on. “No, I haven’t seen it since…” He frowned. “Alastor, where is this coming from?”

“You told me you needed it.” He cupped Lucifer’s face between his hands, kissing across his forehead and temples. “And if you aren’t sure where it is, we need to start looking, alright? Help you get those memories back.”

“What? What are you talking about-? Seriously, you’re kinda scaring me a bit,”

Alastor wrapped Lucifer in his arms and held him to his chest. “My apologies, darling. My intent isn’t to frighten you.” He could feel Lucifer’s hands unsteady as he returned the embrace. “I’m sorry. I should have said something after the first time it happened but I was so happy to see you-”

“Alastor?”

“When we were apart I had yearned to be near you. And your ring gave me that chance.” A breathless laugh left him and he pulled back enough to look his partner in the eye. “For the record, while I admit your angel form was adorable as you said, I prefer this one better. I was right that red suits you more,”

Lucifer’s eyes widened. “You..saw my angelic form?”

“In my dreams. Literally, not in any poetic fashion. Twice now.” Alastor sighed. “I should have said so before. But my main concern when you returned was to help you rest,”

“N-no, it’s okay! I just…didn’t realize that was possible…” His heart was hammering at the idea. No one had seen that side of him in thousands of years. It was buried. The fact that Alastor could… “I…think you’re stronger with this stuff than I initially thought.” A both terrifying and thrilling possibility. “So I…spoke to you like that? Wh-...What all did I say?”

“It was a lot,” Alastor admitted. “You told me Heaven suppressed many of your memories, including the fact that you were supposed to be next in line for Heaven’s throne. And that having your halo would help you remember all of it.”

“....I’m sorry, what?”

“Yes, that was similar to my reaction,”

“Nonononono!” Lucifer laughed. “There’s gotta be a misunderstanding! I’m not-! I can’t be…!” At Alastor’s unchanged expression, his laughter faltered. “...I….I’m not…? No, see because if that was true then…then that means…” Oh no… Lucifer blinked back at the collecting heat in his eyes. “No. No, because they’re my family. And…And they may not be close but they wouldn’t…They wouldn’t just…” Throw me away. Replace me. At the realization, Lucifer hiccuped a sob. “Oh no…”

“Lucifer-”

“No…Nonono!” When Alastor held him again, all Lucifer could do was cling to him, tears streaming from him freely.

“Breathe, darling,” Alastor soothed, running a hand over Lucifer’s back. “None of this is your doing. We’re going to fix it, alright? Do you believe me?”

“No, it means it is all my fault!”

“Darling-”

“I can’t even trust my own memories now?! Does that mean I have friends and family I don’t even remember?!” That there was a Sam and I can’t even remember what he looks like? “Does it f*ck with new memories? Is that why I can’t remember to call my f*cking daughter for months on end? Why I can’t remember to eat or-or sleep or…?!” He let out a frustrated scream. “f*ck!”

“Shshsh,” the demon soothed. “We’ll be able to get it all sorted. I promise.” He hated seeing his partner upset, but it couldn’t be put off. “I’m sorry. If I had a more eloquent way to go about this-”

“No,” Lucifer cut in. He swallowed some air to try and ground himself, his hands nearly ripping into Alastor’s robe to stay grounded. “No, I needed to hear it…” His tone was miserable and his head was now throbbing. Sniffling, he nuzzled into the redhead’s chest. “I’m sorry. I know you’re just trying to help…” His mind was reeling. Heaven’s heir… It was still hard to believe… If he was heir, why did they get rid of him?

More importantly…Why did Father let them?

“Darling, I’m sorry to press but…you truly don’t remember what happened to your halo?”

“No. The last time I saw it…” He stilled. “Wait.”

“Yes?” The blonde shoved himself from Alastor’s lap, striding out of the room and on a mission. Alastor only had time to summon his usual attire as he quickly rushed after the distressed king. “Lucifer?” He could see the tail and horns appearing on the king, revealing his aggitated state. Oh dear. He had to scold himself for finding it attractive.

Easy enough to do when he realized where Lucifer was heading.

Lilith jumped when her door slammed open, once again shocked to see her ex-husband. “What are you-?!”

“Where is it?!” He demanded. “What did you do with it?!”

“Do with what?” Lilith blinked. Lucifer had never been in this state talking to her before! If she wasn’t so certain he’d never lay a hand on her, she wouldn’t have been frightened.

“My halo! You were the last person to have it!” Alastor watched from the doorway, torn between pacifying Lucifer or getting Charlie. Or would getting her be a bad idea?

“Oh.” Lilith deflated. “I…I’m sorry, I don’t remember,”

“Don’t lie to me.”

“I’m not!” Lilith insisted. “When you didn’t take it, I hid! But then I had to hide it better when Heaven started pressing about Exterminations and…I don’t remember where I put it…”

“What do you mean hid it better?” Lucifer snarled.

“I had to make it not look like a halo anymore. I didn’t want to risk Heaven taking it before you wanted it.” She gnawed at her lip. “All I remember is I put it as something you’d wear once you saw it again.”

Lucifer wanted to scream in frustration but instead ran his hands over his face, muttering and cursing as he slowly reverted back to his normal form. Finally releasing a breath, fire dancing across it, he spoke again. “...Do you at least have some idea of…where? In a general area?”

“Home I think?” She offered. “But I might’ve given to someone for safekeeping…I don’t remember since the meeting,”

“What meeting?”

“One of our annual meetings at the Embassy,” she explained. “Adam didn’t show up that time, though. Micheal did.”

Lucifer swallowed his rage as best he could manage. “Micheal?”

“He asked about you…Then asked about…my loyalty. And…I only remember he tried getting me to hurt you.”

“...When was this?”

“Before Charlie was born…Maybe a few years before…?” She slumped in on herself. “I didn’t want to worry you. And then I found myself not…being myself which…made me want to be far from you…” She offered a sad shrug. “I know that’s no excuse for how I acted…”

“You’re implying you started doing all of this because of Micheal?” Lucifer glared. “Micheal was the one to tell you to not talk to me or keep my daughter from me? Micheal was the one to make you ask me to whor* myself out and shapeshift and constantly exhaust myself for you?” At Lilith’s silence, Lucifer clicked his tongue. “...You better pray I don’t find out this whole thing is an act. I’ve had it, Lilith.”

“I’m not acting-!”

“If I find out you’re keeping me from my memories and you’re working with Heaven, I will risk Charlie hating me to rip you apart. Do you understand me?” At Lilith’s nod, he waved dismissively. “Get ready. You’re leaving in an hour. The sooner you’re out of my sight, the better.”

He stalked back out, past Alastor who was watching with bated breath. The redhead spared a glance to the former queen. Seeing her there, looking after Lucifer, Alastor begrudgingly spoke up. “....I believe you.” At her shock, he huffed. “That doesn’t mean I’m on your side. That just means I can acknowledge that to some degree…you’re still on his.” With that he left, going after Lucifer.

Chapter 74

Chapter Text

“I can’t f*cking believe her!” Lucifer growled, nearly wanting to tear their room apart. Flames were dancing on his breath again and he couldn’t keep his claws from growing sharper, almost wanting to claw his own face off. “I knew she was losing it, but this is the worst thing she could have done! Hiding it from me?! What was she thinking?! She-” Lucifer was cut off by Alastor grasping his forearms and gently easing them from Lucifer’s face.

“Are you comfortable with being touched right now?”

“I…” He swallowed, considering. “...Yeah…?”

“Are you asking me or informing me?”

“I…Yes. You can touch me.” He let Alastor pull him into a hug and breathed deeply. “I’m…I’m sorry…” He could see the forgotten tray of food on the nightstand still and groaned. “...I just wanted to give you a nice morning. Like how you give me…”

“Mon cher, we can easily freshen it up,”

“Bad use of your powers,”

“I disagree. Any service I do for you is a good use. Unless you were being an absolute jackass, that is,”

“I feel like an absolute jackass,” Lucifer griped, slumping fully into his partner. “I married a woman that thought hiding my memories from me was a good idea…” He sighed. “Maybe I’m overreacting…If what she said was true, she did try giving it to me before…”

“I think both of you were far more hurt by Heaven than initially thought,” the redhead considered. “That doesn’t make her choices the right call. I think considering all that was just dumped on you, you responded rather well,”

“You can’t be serious,” the king laughed. “I totally lost my cool!”

“You didn’t. If you did, you’d be cleaning her blood off the walls and I would be distracting Charlie with confectionaries,”

“How come you get to be the distraction and I gotta clean the blood?”

“Very well, darling,” Alastor dramatically sighed. “I can clean the blood for you,”

“Aww you do love me~” Lucifer nuzzled further into Alastor’s chest. “I don’t wanna deal with this sh*t anymore. Why is it all just piling up?”

“I know it’s a lot…” Though his still wasn’t certain he was really helping in any way that matters, he rubbed soothing circles into the king’s back. “...We have all of Hell at your disposal, dear. We can…organize a search or something. Start at your former home-”

“No.” Lucifer took a measured breath. “No. If…If Heaven took away my memories, then as far as they know I have…no idea that they’ve done worse. And they don’t know that I know I’m supposed to have the Throne.” He pulled away from the embrace to try and straighten his hair and clothes up. “They’re already on edge because they’re waiting for me to declare war for breaking the Treaty. If they know I have more on them, it’ll make them lash out like a cornered animal.”

It should not have been as hot as it was to see Lucifer scheming against Heaven. “Broke the treaty?”

“They weren’t supposed to kill any Hellborn. And they certainly weren’t supposed to attack my daughter. She and my ex-wife were meant to have full immunity from the Exterminations. When they attacked the Hotel, they went against the only conditions I insisted be set. Which meant I was allowed to fight,”

Alastor’s ear twitched in interest. “That’s what took you ages to show~”

“Yeah. Once Dazzle was killed, I didn’t have to honor my side of the arrangement.” He pondered, his hands on his hips as he mulled over his options. “My meeting with Heaven is in a few days. They’ll no doubt try and convince me to agree to Exterminations again.”

“They’re trying to meet with you?”

“They normally set up one or two meetings a year, yeah…” He huffed. “Without Adam in the picture, though, I don’t know who they’ll send. Sera usually doesn’t have the stomach for this sort of thing, especially alone.”

Alastor tensed, radio static cutting through the air. “You don’t think Micheal will be there, do you? Didn’t he mess with Lilith’s memories? What if he was the one that tampered with your own?”

“Oh, if my memory is f*cked it’s definitely Micheal’s doing, no question.” Lucifer snorted. “He’s always hated my guts…” He shook his head. “No, I can’t imagine he would be there. And whether he is or not, I can’t let them know I know something is off,”

“So what’s next?”

“Make Hell stronger. Get Charlie ready for the next possible conflict. Find a new Greed….It wouldn’t be bad to get all of the Overlords and Sins on the same page. And many imps would kill for a chance to be on the front lines anyway, so rallying them for a possible battle isn’t a bad idea,”

“So you are going to war?”

“No, war is the last thing I want to do. I just want to make Heaven too scared to fight,”

“Oh?”

“Heaven still has a right to exist. Just…not as they are right now. And causing a battle would mean risking not only Sinners souls but souls in Heaven could be lost. And I still don’t know where Father stands in all this. There’s a chance he may not know,”

“How would he not know?”

“The purpose of angels and saints was to make the load easier. Everyone was tasked with a position. Sandalphon for example was to give blessings for infants and children, and can even help determine the sex of them.” Lucifer’s shoulders slumped. “Actually I was a little disappointed I couldn’t get him to show when Charlie was born… It would have been nice to have him around.” Seeing Alastor watching him, the blonde put on a weak smile. “He’s also meant to bless people with musical ability… He actually helped fashion Adam’s guitar, believe it or not. The instrumental part of it anyway…”

“Can’t say I have fond memories of that guitar, but my credit to his work,”

“Sandy was one of the few angels I got along with back then. Though he doesn’t do well standing up for himself, he is very protective of children,”

“I can at least respect that much,” Alastor relented. “That does lead me to my next point: allies in Heaven wouldn’t be a bad idea if you’re looking to sway their favor. Something that could help your image overall would be good,”

“Well Ozzy gave me an idea of how to get people on my side here in Hell but I don’t think his methods would translate to Heaven…”

“What would translate?”

Lucifer groaned. “...Proabably making Hell more like Heaven,”

“Then let’s do that. Your version of Heaven,”

Lucifer shook his head with a laugh. “My version of Heaven, huh?” What would that even look like? “I don’t know about that, but I could stand to gather some feedback from the Hellborn and Sinners about what they would want changed.” Struck with inspiration, Lucifer’s eyes sparkled. “Oh~!”

“Oh no, I know that look-”

“A competition!” Lucifer gushed. “For the new representative of Greed!”

“What?” The redhead barked a laugh. “That’s insane!”

“It’s perfect~! Mammon will be ’strongly advised’ to retire. I’ll put out that I’m seeking a new representative of the Greed Ring. Hell will be giving a spectacle of competition for a role and power never dreamed of among Sinners and Hellborn~ Suddenly we have more Hellborn and Sinners striving to be seen as worthy of such a position! Heaven will catch wind and at the sight of a bunch of Hell going feral over a little friendly competition, they’ll see our numbers and be more hesitant to fight~”

“Or more likely to fight,” Alastor reminded gently. “I’m all for the idea of some entertainment, but are you quite certain it won’t make Heaven more determined to fight?”

“With everyone distracted with the competition, it’ll be safer to look for my halo. By the time Heaven tries anything, it’ll be too late,”

“You sound more confident now,” the demon praised.

“I’ll be honest,” Lucifer chuckled. “I have no f*cking idea if all that will actaully work. But right now, it’s the best I have. Until then, we have to move forward like nothing is off. I can’t have the people of Hell doubting my leadership anymore.”

“I hate to admit it, but your subjects were quite the fan of Lilith. Knowing she’s no longer on the throne with you may cause some unrest. They were already upset at her absence the last few years,”

“True…” The blonde’s smile turned shy. “But maybe…down the line, that is…they could be swayed with another royal wedding.” He moved to his tiptoes to give the demon a kiss on the corner of his mouth before striding past. “Come on. We should eat before we have to send Lilith off,”

“I….” Alastor blinked in shock, his static cutting in and out for a moment. “Of course, dear,”

Chapter 75

Chapter Text

“Do you think me a fool?”

“Ma’am?”

Sera took a measured breath through her nose at Lute still refusing to confess. “Lute. I am aware Lilith was in Adam’s care. Was in your care. Where is she now?”

Lute swallowed but kept her face blank so as not to expose her fear. “I was under no orders to keep her locked away. Only to ensure she did not involve herself with Heavenly affairs.” True enough. Adam’s agreement with Lilith was that she stay hidden from the rest of Heaven. He had been afraid she would sway the souls to agree with Hell, tricking them into serving Lucifer and falling from grace.

“And now she is likely in Hell. With Lucifer again.” Sera glared openly at Lute. “Don’t you think that was foolish, allowing her to leave?”

“Hardly. She’s back in Hell where filth like her belongs.”

“And what is now stopping Lucifer from declaring an attack on us?” Sera demanded, fear leaking into her voice. “I allowed Adam this little…fling because I thought it would help give us protection in the long run. Lucifer would choose Lilith over his own safety and well-being every time. And with the Treaty broken thanks to your recklessness-!” She huffed. “...This is all falling out of control…”

“Allow me to be the one to inform Lucifer of the next Extermination-”

“Have you been listening at all?!” Sera’s angelic form slipped out in her distress, her many eyes glaring openly. “We have no grounds to insist upon an Extermination! You’ve handed that demon everything he needs to destroy us!”

“Then let me go into battle without this f*cking meeting!” Lute snapped. “Catch all those demon scum off guard! They only managed to get ahead last time because we gave them the chance to!”

“We are not going to war! Especially now that we’ve proven to all the damned that angels can be killed!”

“I am not going to allow us to be at Hell’s mercy,” Lute snarled. “It is disgraceful!”

“I am ordering you just this once to stand down, Lute. You are not going to be leading any armies any time soon. We need Hell weakened and Heaven strengthened. We can’t do that if we go rushing in without thinking.” She turned to her overlook of the city, her eyes dancing over the oblivious and content souls going about their day. “...We can’t risk losing everything. Our job is to protect these souls above all else.”

“So what do you suggest, ma’am?”

“...Right now I have a special assignment for you. Emily has been unaccounted for some time. I need you to locate her.” She had initially thought Emily was in the more restricted areas of Heaven, places she shouldn’t be. But when her search turned up with nothing, Sera grew nervous. “I don’t want her doing something that leads to her Falling. Find her. Bring her home.”

“You want me to wrangle your pet? With all due respect, that is beneath me,”

“Considering you put us in this compromised position, I think it is the perfect job for you.”

“Then who will meet with that whor* king?”

“I will. Perhaps I can…convince him to show us mercy.” The one thing to Lucifer’s credit is he still had love for his former family and home in Heaven. Hopefully I can use his bleeding heart.

Oooo

Charlie sat nearly on the stairs as she watched her mom and dad stand in close proximity before her for the first time in…Well, Charlie didn’t know the last time she saw them standing together. Probably the last party they went to and everyone gathered for a picture at the end of the night. That was roughly a year before she moved out. Looking at them now, there wasn’t the love between them that she had seen as a kid. Lilith was ashamed and quiet. And her dad…He looked exhausted and angry. Both of them were refusing to look at one another.

Charlie glanced over to Alastor who was standing nearby watching closely. He was tense and keeping an eye on Lucifer but didn’t reveal anything else. As unpleasant as the moment was, Charlie was happy her father had someone to get him through this. She was a support, but she knew from her relationship with Vaggie that there were some things a father and daughter couldn’t rely on each other for. There were things Lucifer could reveal to Alastor about how he was affected by all this that he would actively hide from Charlie. And she couldn’t judge her dad for that since she would- and had- done the same. Though he wasn’t lovingly dotting on her dad the way Vaggie often did for her, Charlie could tell by the way he clung to the top of his microphone and his jaw clenched that he wasn’t unmoved by her father being upset. Considering he was usually bored or checking his nails during times like this, Charlie knew he was invested.

Lilith attempted to speak up, her tone quiet as Lucifer moved to open a portal. “Lucifer? Before I go-”

“Not at the moment. I’m not interested in hearing any more excuses right now.” His tone wasn’t viscious but it was chilled enough that even Charlie and Vaggie shivered from where they sat.

“No excuses. Just…that I’m sorry.” Her heart lifted a fraction when Lucifer spared a glance towards her. She had the fleeting hope that maybe he would smile. Maybe embrace her again. But-

“Fine. You’re sorry.” He finished opening the portal, cutting off anything else his ex-wife would have said when Carmilla came into view. “Carmilla.” He gave a nod, handing over the contracts in his grasp. “As agreed.”

Carmilla reached through, taking the documents and reading them over before giving a nod. “Satisfactory.” Carmilla reached a hand through, extending it for the former queen to accept. “You are now welcome to pass through.”

Lilith spared a glance to her ex-husband, disappointed he refused to meet her gaze. Defeated, she took the offered hand, swallowing nervously at how large and dangerous Carmilla’s hands were compared to her own. And yet they grasped her gently as they aided her through the portal. Now in the Overlord’s home, she forced herself not to look back, allowing Carmilla to say goodbye on both of their behalf, praying silently to herself that Lucifer would someday forgive her.

“She will be safe in my care, Your Majesty. I thank you for honoring my requests,”

“Of course.” Lucifer forced a pleasant smile. “We’ll be checking in soon to see how she’s adjusting. You have my information if you need anything,”

“I do. And Your Majesty?”

“Yes?”

The tiniest smirk danced across her lips, playful and light. “My congratulations to you.” She made a point of looking at his neck before the portal closed, leaving the king flustered. Now alone with the former queen, who was looking up at her in confusion, Carmilla allowed herself a small laugh. “Your former partner is full of surprises. Now. Let’s see you to your rooms,”

Oo

Lucifer’s hand went to his neck, his face turning pink as Alastor’s laugh broke the tension. “Well now! I was wondering who would comment first!” the redhead joked.

Lucifer rolled his eyes as Charlie and Vaggie snickered. “Ass.”

Chapter 76

Chapter Text

“Ach!” Emily tripped again, using Samael to catch herself. She grumbled as she regained her balance. “Sorry…”

“It’ll take some time to get used to, but you’ll adjust to the new body soon enough,” Samael assured.

“By why these ones? I’m not used to being so short,”

“Imps are able to wander relatively unnoticed,” Samael explained. It was true. The demons had passed by them since they entered Hell, for the most part not addressing them in any way. A few times Emily tried to give a bright ‘hello’ when they first arrived before one demon growled a coarse ‘f*ck you’, resulting in Samael tucking the poor girl under his arm to keep her to his side. “This way we can search without drawing any unwanted attention,”

“Where do we look first?”

“I would say Luci’s home but…” Samael gave a nervous smile. “I haven’t been here in some time. I don’t know where everything is really or…how fortified Lucifer’s home would be. It would be nice to have a way to oversee everything all at once.” He sighed wistfully. “If only that were only possible…”

“Vox Tech!” The blaring announcement from a collection of television screens caused the two to pause in their stride. “Keep surveillance over your home, protecting your loved ones from angelic attacks! And specialized angelic security- coming soon! Vox Tech: Trust us with your safety!”

“Ah.” Samael chuckled. “Good timing.” He playfully elbowed Emily. “A blessing from above, perhaps?”

“Nah, that one was all me~” Emily teased, pretending to polish and inspect her nails.

“Goodness!” Samael teased. “In that case, I am grateful for your guidance, My Lady~” He gave a dramatic bow before offering his arm. “Let’s be off then. We’ll need work to better blend in anyway,”

Oo

“Replace Mammon?!” Charlie balked. “I mean…If you’re sure, but…Dad, are you sure?”

“Mammon has been on thin ice for a long time now. And reformations in Hell are a perfect time to tackle his inability to run his Ring properly,”

“Okay…” Charlie let out a puff of air, still wrapping her head around all the new changes. “So. Who will be the new Mammon?”

“Well, first, Mammon has to be stripped of his powers and ‘encouraged’ to retire,” Lucifer reminded her. “But once that’s addressed, we’ll be having a little friendly competition for possible candidates,”

“A competition?”

Alastor almost barked out a laugh at the way Charlie’s eyes sparkled like her father’s when she was excited. As it was, he stayed quiet and observed, taking a generous sip of his drink as he listened in. They had all settled at the dining table, Lucifer wanting to get his daughter on the same page as soon as possible. The Radio Demon spared a look to Vaggie who looked a little unsettled and lost but had decided to fiddle with the handle of her own mug as she listened.

“It’ll rally Hell together. Get the people invested and talking. And it’s a must that all be invited to be considered for the role should they want it. Overlords, Hellborn, even imps,”

“You really think Hell will be cool with an imp as a Deadly Sin?” Vaggie questioned. “I’m all for it, but…is that smart?”

“We have to make it clear we’re interested in who is best for the position, not who is lucky enough to be born at a chance at it,” Lucifer explained.

“That’s so awesome!” Charlie squeaked. “So who are we considering so far?”

“Pending that they accept? I have a few names in mind…But the important part is they are willing to take on the job. It’s going to be a lot of power, yes, but also a lot of responsibility. Just because they’re considered worthy enough to try at the title doesn’t mean they’ll actually have the stomach for it,”

“So what kinda replacement did you have in mind, Sir?” Vaggie spoke up.

“For the most part, people respond to Mammon being larger than life. Dramatic flair, holding contests, representative of jesters and clowns… The problem is he’s been riding on the success of other Sins. He’s been banking on Lust by using sexbots- which he’s made sure are programmed to feel discomfort or pain- and he’s dipped into Gluttony lately, planning a line of bullsh*t meals. He still hasn’t signed over what Fizzarolli is due… And his misogyny has never sat right with me. Frankly, I’m glad he’s finally f*cked up enough that a large part of the population is unimpressed with him. After he openly mocked Ozzy and Fizz’s relationship he had a lot of people turn on him,”

“So someone like Mammon but…without the poaching and woman-hating,” Vaggie considered. “Sounds up my alley. How can we help?”

“Once we set up the date and the conditions of the competition…Help get the word out. In the meantime, let me know if anyone stands out as someone we should encourage personally to step forward. I have a few names already but…the more the merrier,”

“I have to ask,” Vaggie spoke up again. “Is…Alastor…?”

The redhead laughed, the canned laughter echoing along. “Why, my dear, certainly not! I’ve my hands full enough as is~ And besides! If I compete, who will help announce for the games~?”

A fond smile danced across Lucifer’s lips as he watched his partner. “And traditionally, those on the Throne typically stay within the Pride Ring, only checking in on the others when needed.”

The reminder caused a flush across the redhead’s face and Charlie squealed in delight. “Wait! Are you two-?!”

“No, not right now,” Lucifer assured. “It’s just-”

“We’re discussing it,” Alastor cut in gently. “For now.” He looked to Lucifer who was blushing so prettily it made the redhead want to rake his teeth across his perfect skin. “It’s still far too early for any such extravagant declaration. Best to ease Hell into the idea first,”

“And who knows? Having the imps and everyone else on more even footing may mean…other unions may come up first,” Lucifer added.

“That would be so amazing~!” Charlie gushed. She pondered for a moment. “So…Who is gunna hold the title of Greed until a replacement is found? We’re not just leaving it with Mammon until someone is titled, right? I don’t see him willingly handing over his realm publicly,”

“True.” Lucifer sighed. “Unfortunately, I need a placeholder. And I don’t like the idea, but it’ll have to be me. It’ll mean more having the power transferred to the new representative in front of everyone, and I don’t trust anyone else to willingly give up the position,”

“This is still gunna be so much fun~” Charlie’s hands were practically vibrating as she wiggled in her seat. “I can’t wait to see who will be competing!”

Chapter 77

Chapter Text

“Oh! Sssorry!” Pentious turned, seeing an angel he didn’t recognise from his days wandering the shops and getting to know his new neighbors.

The larger figure gave a tired smile. “It’s okay. Barely felt it.” They’re eyes settled on Pentious for a moment, though not in the way many of the angels and saints looked at him. It reminded the serpent of how he saw Lucifer looking at his daughter. “You’re the redeemed soul.”

It wasn’t a question, but Pentious answered all the same, a little nervous of the angel standing a good few feet taller than himself. “Yes, sir,”

“No sir needed,” the soft voice assured. “Just Sandy is fine,”

“Sssandy,” Pentious experimented. “A pleasure to meet you!” More relaxed, he was able to take in the angel’s full appearance, from the soft golden eyes against dark skin to the pastel blue curls to the peaches and pinks that adorned their larger figure. “I’m sorry to bother you, but…have you seen Miss Emily?”

He caught the small swallow Sandy did as the angel turned his eyes away to watch a group exit one of the shops. “I’m afraid I’ve yet to see her today,”

“She isn’t in any trouble, is she?” His gut twisted at the idea of her being punished for being friendly towards him.

“I wouldn’t think so,” Sandy mumbled. At least I hope not… He turned back to Pentious. “Should I see her, I’ll let her know you wish to see her. I am glad she’s connecting well with the souls here. Normally I stay with the younger souls, both passed on and yet to be born,”

“Oh! So that’s why I haven’t seen you,” Pentious observed. “And that does explain your many colors! I’m sure the children find them lovely!” A beat and then the serpent panicked. “Not that people other than children can’t find them lovely! They are!”

“Thank you,” Sandy replied with a friendly grin. “I imagine the colors are quite different in Hell,”

“Ha! Yes, indeed! I think the only time I saw anything so bright on anyone there was when I met Lucifer! He was adorned in so much white-”

Sandy’s smile slipped and his eyes sparkled. “You’ve seen Luci?” His heart skipped. His dear Fallen brother… “Is he okay? Is he happy? Is he safe?”

Pentious paused, considering the angel’s reaction. “Why…Yes, I think so…? Forgive me but…I thought you higher angels spoke to him?”

“Oh no!” Sandy’s tone was hushed and his eyes darted about. “No, only S-Sera or Micheal…Only they would be able to talk to Luci…”

“I see…” Pentious fiddled with his hands. “If you like, I have a collection of teas now in my residence. I’d be happy for company and I can tell you about my visit with him. Though admittedly, I knew his daughter better-”

“Daughter?” The word came out gasped, and Pentious could see the shine of tears threatening to fall. “So it’s true? He has a daughter?”

Pentious could feel his heart lurch for the poor creature before him. He put on a friendly smile and gestured for the angel to follow him. “Looks like I have quite a bit to fill you in on, Sandy,”

Oooo

“I gotta say…Didn’t expect to see you of all people at my doorstep,”

Velvette shrugged. “Seemed like it made sense. No real…reliance on phones and such here,”

“True, but you’re not a cannibal,” Rosie reminded her fellow Overlord. She let a playful grin play on her lips. “Unless ya been holdin’ out on me~”

“No, definitely not,” Velvette insisted, examining the tea Rosie just poured for her. “...I wasn’t sure where else to go… Do you have to be a cannibal to stay here?”

“Fraid so,”

Velvette deflated. “I just…I need protection. And Vox can’t give it to me. And Carmilla is out of the question for how I’ve treated Zestial… You seem to be the only one that doesn’t have a grudge against me,”

“Oh, that’s not true!” Rosie dismissed. “I know for a fact a lot of the Overlords don’t give a sh*t enough either way,”

“Great.” The fashionista groaned. “...I gotta find something…Don’t suppose you have any advice?”

“I happen to have a friend helping to run a hotel-”

“Oh, no! Not all that mess! And be on the front lines if another angel attack happens?!”

“If memory serves, you wanted to fight the angels before Carmilla shot ya down.” Velvette quieted at the reminder and Rosie hummed in thought. “I’m sorry, but I’m not in the position to re-home Overlords. Sides, don’t you still have your territory and souls?”

“Technically,”

“Eventually you’ll have to face whatever you’re running from. Whether that means working with Vox again or not I can’t say. It’s not my choice. But those souls are still your responsibility whether you break or not. In the meantime…take a day. Take two. Take a week! But you’re not taking it here. Sorry,”

“I understand.” Velvette grimaced. “...So the hotel, huh?”

“I’ll give him a call now for you, Sweetie. Just finish up your tea,”